Immaculate

# IMMACULATE An Ellora’s Cave Publication, March 2005

Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc. 1337 Commerce Drive, #13 Stow,OH44236-0787

ISBN MS Reader (LIT) ISBN # 1-84360-884-7 Other available formats (no ISBNs are assigned): Adobe (PDF), Rocketbook (RB), Mobipocket (PRC) & HTML

IMMACULATE Copyright © 2005 KATE HILL

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. This book may not be reproduced in whole or in part without permission.

This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. They are productions of the authors’ imagination and used fictitiously.

Edited byBriana St. James . Cover art bySyneca . Warning:

The following material contains graphic sexual content meant for mature readers.Immaculate has been rated S-ensuous by a minimum of three independent reviewers.

Ellora’s Cave Publishing offers three levels of Romantica™ reading entertainment: S (S-ensuous), E (E-rotic), and X (X-treme).

S-ensuouslove scenes are explicit and leave nothing to the imagination.

E-roticlove scenes are explicit, leave nothing to the imagination, and are high in volume per the overall word count. In addition, some E-rated titles might contain fantasy material that some readers find objectionable, such as bondage, submission, same sex encounters, forced seductions, and so forth. E-rated titles are the most graphic titles we carry; it is common, for instance, for an author to use words such as “fucking”, “cock”, “pussy”, and such within their work of literature.

X-tremetitles differ from E-rated titles only in plot premise and storyline execution. Unlike E-rated titles, stories designated with the letter X tend to contain controversial subject matter not for the faint of heart. Immaculate Kate Hill

Prologue Spain1990

Hot water pelted the broad expanse of Adam Lindsay’s chest, drenching the mat of dark hair and streaking his abs. Closing his eyes, he stepped directly under the flow and soaked his dark brown hair. A shower always felt so good after a hunt. The blood he’d taken invigorated him. Even the intense two-hour workout following the chase had done little to curb his energy. Lucia’s scent grew stronger and he smiled faintly. He’d caught her aroma—part natural scent and part cheap perfume—as soon as she’d neared La Casa Roja. Though he tried avoiding the place, there were times when his body demanded more than simple blood-drinking. He could have been more selective, but had no desire to be. There was still a part of his soul that needed to rebel against his strict religious upbringing. It was just a sign of immaturity he wasn’t ready to outgrow. She’d already opened the door to his room. Just a moment longer and she’d be with him. The shower door clicked open. Growling deep in his chest, Adam grasped her upper arms and shoved her against the slick tile. “Oh, Adam,” she purred, her lush breasts flattening against his chest as he ran his tongue along her neck. Her sharp nails sank into his back. “You’ve been hunting, haven’t you? I can smell it, feel it.” One of her smooth, curvaceous legs curled around his. Her nipples swelled to plump beads, scraping and teasing his chest. Sliding a hand down her back, he stroked the curve just above her buttocks before grasping a fleshy cheek in each hand. “Oh.” Lucia giggled, wrinkling her kittenish nose when he slipped a finger between her bottom cheeks and teased the quivering outer sphincter with feathery touches. Wet tendrils of her long, thick hair clung to her shoulders and molded to her breasts. Its deep red color accentuated her dark rose nipples. He bent, flicking his tongue over one hard peak. Tiny bumps of

pleasure rose on the areola. Passion ignited in him. He needed a good, hard screw and she was just the woman to give it to him. She yanked his hair, but he didn’t stop licking until she writhed against the wall, her pulse racing as she sobbed with pleasure-pain. Burying his hand in the hair at her nape, he tipped her head back. The lovely white column of her throat pulsed against his lips. “I’ve thought of you for months, Adam. I know it’s over between us—” “It never began between us, Lucia. This is and has always been about one thing.” “So cruel.” She batted her long, thick lashes. “It would be if you really gave a damn about me.” His lips drew back in a humorless grin as his fangs slipped from flesh sheaths high on his gums. One of his best attributes was his pair of thick, ivory fangs. At the sight of them, Lucia’s pulse quickened. Adam heard it echoing above the water. To their kind, fangs of his size were as desirable as a big cock. Fortunately Adam had one of those, too. It was hard now, and aching with a need that Lucia’s soft, hot pussy could satisfy. “You really think I don’t care?” “I don’t have to think it. I know.” “But, Adam, there are things I absolutely love about you. “ Her fingertips ran down his spine and clutched his ass. She squeezed the hard globes. “One day you will be the most powerful vampire in the world.” “All you care about is power.” “Of course. What woman in her right mind would take anything less than an Alpha? Strength matters to our kind more than to any other species. Who wants a powerless male? They’re about as useless as you are magnificent.” Adam stared into her half-open eyes. The scent of her raw lust mingled with his. She was right, at least when it came to him. Without his strength and skill, he was nothing. Sometimes he thought it would be so wonderful to be nothing. “Adam, please,” Lucia panted, reaching between them and clasping his water-slicked cock. “I want you so much.” Adam entered her with a single swift thrust. Lucia gasped and moaned with desire. He would have preferred taking his time with her, but that wasn’t how she liked it. Fast, hard, rough. Lucia liked to draw blood in any way she could. Closing his eyes and bracing his hands against the tile, Adam relished the sensations provided by her smooth, curvy body. Her pussy against his cock felt like the exquisite warmth of a dozen soft, slick tongues. Her mewls and groans of delight and the rubbing of her nipples against his chest excited him, though some tenderness of touch and a discernable endearment or two might have been nice. Such pleasures were only found between lovers, or so he’d heard. Adam was no stranger to sex partners, but

to find a lover… Maybe someday in the distant future, when all debts had been paid and his life was his own— “Ah,” Lucia howled, clinging to him with her arms and legs as she sank her teeth into his shoulder and came. She pulsed around his cock. His hands supporting her bottom, Adam shoved open the shower door and strode into the adjoining room. Their bodies still locked, they tumbled onto the bed. Looming above her, Adam glanced at her catlike features in all their ecstasy. Her slanted eyes were closed. Delicate nostrils flared and her lips parted, revealing the tips of her tiny, bloodstained fangs. He licked their tips, shivering a bit as he cut his tongue, the taste of blood enflaming his passion. Pulling his cock out to the tip, Adam spiraled into her while nipping and licking her shoulder, tasting droplets of her spicy essence. Lucia’s nails clawed his back. Her legs wrapped around his waist so tightly she would have strangled a mortal lover, but to Adam her strength was nothing. Closing his eyes, he ground his hips. She arched beneath him, panting, her body keeping time with his. She was a lusty creature, a sultry temptress most men would kill to bed but who preferred bedding killers. A decadent bitch with no substance. Her drenched pussy spasmed. Adam’s cock felt hard enough to burst. Seven more controlled thrusts and he lost himself in passion. His fangs sank into her neck. His powerful hips pounded into hers and he came, surging and straining into her savage body. Before he’d completely caught his breath, he rolled off her and stood. One thing about Lucia, she had no desire to cuddle after the final ripple of orgasm, which was good because he felt no burning need to sleep with her in his arms. For such intimacy, he longed for someone else, someone to love and who loved him. Lucia approached and ran her tongue from his navel to one of his nipples. It flicked over the flat, pink circle set in a chest as hard as sun-warmed marble. Splaying her hands across his pecs, she left imprints of her long nails in his flesh. “Adam Lindsay, so big and strong but so frustratingly gentle in bed. Do you really need to save all your viciousness for the hunt?” She gasped as he pinned her to the closet door. One of his hands gripped her throat as he stared at her. “Maybe it’s a good thing I do.” Fear and excitement shone in her eyes. Licking her lips, she caressed one of his hair-roughened calves with the sole of her foot. “Get out of here, Lucia. Or stay. I have work to take care of elsewhere.” He released her throat and shoved her roughly away from the closet. She stared at him, a half smile on her lips, a growl in her throat, and watched him pull on jeans, boots, and a T-shirt. “I’ll see you again?” she called as he neared the door. He glanced at her with his coldest expression and she shivered visibly. Stepping out of the room, he closed the door behind him.

Adam jogged down the narrow steps. The scent of blood, sweat, incense, and heavy perfume swirled around him and mingled with the odor of hair dye, perm solution, and body wax from the adjoining beauty salon. The entire building throbbed with the low pulsations of vampire hearts combined with the eerie bass and drums from the lounge on the first floor. Sweeping past the leather-clad bodyguard at the entrance, Adam stepped into the warm Madrid night. He inhaled deeply. City scents crashed over him, exhaust, damp tar, restaurant food, but it was far better than the wicked yet admittedly compelling scent of La Casa Roja. Maybe one day he’d completely outgrow the hovel. Or perhaps not. His mentor was several thousand years old and still enjoyed the seedy atmosphere of La Casa Roja. There had been a time in Adam’s youth when he’d visited the place weekly, mostly to explore the carnal pleasures frowned upon by his father. Now he only stopped in when his sexual urges became unruly, as his thirst so often did. Usually this occurred when he forced himself to abstain as long as possible. Such fasts were part of his training. How far could he push his body? How long could he retain his incredible strength, even when desperate for life-giving blood? There were always challenges, always tests, and Adam never,never , failed to meet them. Chapter One Seville Six months later

Mara screamed. Hands bruised her flesh. Nails tore her skin and hair. Foul breath hissed in her face. Pain exploded in her neck. Each savage thrust of teeth kept time with brutal thrusting lower, in that place she’d been saving for a man she’d never met but only dreamed of… “Miss, are you all right?” Gentle hands shook Mara’s shoulder. Snapping awake, she grasped the librarian’s wrists and stopped just short of striking the woman in the face. “God, I’m sorry,” Mara breathed, releasing her terrified captive. The librarian rubbed her wrists as she backed away. “We’re closing, miss, and I’ll ask you not to come back again.” “I’m sorry about grabbing you,” Mara spoke with genuine regret. “I…I was attacked about a year ago, and I get horrible dreams.” Mara rarely spoke of the rape that had left her scarred both physically and emotionally. The terrible attack had nearly killed her. In spite of visits with counselors and psychiatrists, she was still unable to remember the details, only the pain. Though Mara avoided discussing it, she felt she owed the librarian some explanation. Guilty feelings aside, this particular Spanish library contained the most complete selection on books about her obsession. “All right. I suppose I shouldn’t have shaken you, anyway. You’d fallen asleep and were very disturbed,

but it better not happen again.” “Yes. Thank you.” Mara drew a trembling breath and pressed her hands to her temples as the librarian left the study room for the front desk. As she stood, Mara knocked several leather-bound volumes onto the carpet. “Damn. I’m so clumsy.” She stooped to gather the books when a large hand picked up an especially heavy volume by her toe. Startled, she jumped. She glanced at the man beside her. He had broad shoulders, a strong neck, and a face that compelled Mara to stare. Though not handsome, his features were endearing. He was smooth-shaven, his cheekbones high and broad. His straight nose was slightly snubbed and his lower lip full. Before her attack she might have called his mouth kissable, but of late, romance was the last thing on her mind. Her heartbeat fluttered when she looked into his eyes. Fringed with thick lashes, they were the darkest blue she’d ever seen. “Let me help you.” His deep voice resounded in the empty room. Like her, he was American. “Thank you. I fell asleep and I guess I’m still not with it.” He glanced at the books. “Whispers of the Damned.The Book of Eternal Curses.Death Kisses. Just a little bit of light reading? No wonder you have nightmares.” She quickly gathered the books into a pile. As they stood, she noticed he was tall enough to be intimidating. “I have strange tastes. Thanks for your help.” “You forgot one.” He caught up to her. “Lords of the Moon.” Mara stared at him. “You can read that?” “It’s an odd dialect, but not quite lost.” “At first I thought it was Latin. Not that my Latin’s great. I should have paid more attention in class.” “It is Latin. A form of it, anyway.” “Could you…” Mara shook her head. “Could I what?” “Nothing. There’s no time. The library is closing. I just really wish I knew what was in that book. These others are all the same. Just a lot of folklore.” His lips curved in the slightest smile. “Of course it’s folklore. You don’t really believe in vampires and werewolves, do you?” “Of course not. I’m just interested in…true crime. You know, psychos who think they’re vampires and werewolves. Lycanthropy and such.” She nodded to the pile of books in her hands. “You can just toss it on top. I have to take these to the desk. They don’t let anyone check them out. I guess they’re rare.”

He took the books from her and brushed through the glass doors to the desk. Mara trotted to keep pace with his long stride. “Listen, sir, you really don’t have to—” “Adam.” He glanced over his shoulder. “I’ll be here around six tomorrow to translate for you.” Mara paused beside him at the desk. Her hands trembled and her heart pounded. What a fool she must sound like. “You really don’t have to do that.” “You want to know what’s in the book?” “Yes, but I hope you don’t think this is some kind of crazy come-on.” Those dark blue eyes fixed on hers. Heat rose in her face. What had made her say that? “I’ll see you tomorrow.” He walked down the marble steps to the exit door. One hand on the glass, he turned. “And that’s not a crazy come-on, either.” Mara watched as he disappeared into the dark streets of Seville. She turned to the librarian and asked, “Would you hold these for me until tomorrow?” Outside, Mara’s shoes tapped on the rain-slicked sidewalk. She’d been in Spain for nearly a month. Before, she’d been in London and Romania. Romania. She laughed aloud at her silliness. She thought it would bethe place to learn about vampires and demons. All the Count Dracula crap. For the longest time, she thought her attacker had been an average maniac, but over the past year, strange flashes had come to her in dreams. Flashes of teeth. Blood. Powerful thoughts that invaded her mind just as the son of a bitch had invaded her body. Maybe part of her didn’t want to believe another human had done such horrible things to her. She knew attacks happened, but to other people, not to her. She never thought she’d be a statistic. Maybe, in her mind, she wanted to believe something unexplainable, something supernatural, had attacked her because the reality was just too painful. Shivering, she buried her hands in her jacket pockets. Her mind spun with phrases chanted in a language she couldn’t grasp. She shook her head. Better not to think about it. The past year had been so strange. Her best friend, Charlie, had been attacked by a man the same week of Mara’s rape. Luckily for Charlie, her husband—then a stranger to her—had fought off the lunatic. Mara was still trying to figure out the relationship between Charlie and her husband, Jocelyn. So much had happened between them. Most of it Charlie didn’t talk about, even to Mara. Before Charlie and Jocelyn married, the two women had confided in each other about everything. Mara didn’t begrudge Charlie’s relationship with Jocelyn. She was glad that her friend had found someone to love, but she still wondered what had happened to them prior to the wedding. Right after Mara’s attack, Charlie and Jocelyn had disappeared for months. Charlie had returned home by herself, devastated because she and Jocelyn had split up. Then he’d returned and the two had married. Though Mara didn’t hate Jocelyn, she found him odd. Very secretive, and his ways had influenced Charlie.

“Just more unanswered questions.” Mara sighed, stepping into her hotel and taking the elevator to her fifth-floor room. Inside, she shrugged off her jacket and flopped on the bed. She belonged home in Boston, finishing her final semester in college. Her family was furious with her for squandering the inheritance her grandfather had left for her education on a frivolous trip to Europe. If they only knew the truth. Not that it would have mattered to them. Her parents had always been deeply involved with their own lives and careers and had never taken much interest in her. Since her attack, she hadn’t been able to concentrate on anything except the horror of what happened. Instead of fading, the nightmares and violent emotions increased. With every passing month, she recalled more details, each one of them reinforcing her belief that something inhuman had taken her, fed off her, and tried to control her. Fearful of telling anyone what she believed, she hid her suspicions, even from the psychiatrists. They’d probably lock her up. Mara turned onto her stomach and hugged her pillow as she drifted off to sleep. Though tired, she feared sleep most of all. What if someday she became so lost in the nightmare she didn’t wake up? What would she do if she ever clearly remembered what had happened that devastating day a year ago? ***** Adam sat in the tiny park behind the oldest section of Seville. He knew what it had looked like when it was first built, although he hadn’t seen it with his own eyes. He was far too young for that. His mentors had seen it and they had told him. They gave him memories, languages, curses, chants and visions. As a child, he’d found categorizing such memories difficult, but he’d learned quickly how to separate them from his own. He always learned quickly. Switching off the inherited memories, he locked them in a dark little room and concentrated on a new vision. Experience told him that certain thoughts should be allowed to roam free and then released or else they’d become obsession. The woman from the library filled his mind. He’d been standing behind a shelf, out of her sight. Even when he’d taken a seat beside her, she’d been too absorbed in reading to notice. She wasn’t beautiful, but had a striking appearance with dark hair braided down her back and a small, curvaceous body. Full lips and a sturdy jaw lent a look of strength to her face. As he studied her, he realized what had drawn him to her. Her large, dark eyes were haunted. She’d chewed her lower lip as she concentrated on her books. After several hours, she’d drifted into a light, agitated sleep. He’d been tempted to wake her himself, but the librarian had beaten him to it. The awakened woman’s reaction had almost erupted into violence. She’d worn the look of a terrified animal, but her motions had been swift, like one trained to defend herself. Adam hadn’t intended to talk to her, yet when she’d dropped her books, he found himself helping her, volunteering to translate a text about vampires. She’d denied believing in vampires, but something in her eyes had told him otherwise. If she did believe in such things, he should avoid her. No point in making even more trouble for himself. Sighing, Adam glanced skyward as the rain started. He closed his eyes as water drizzled down his face.

Raindrops were like the caress of cool fingertips. He wondered what her name was. ***** Mara awoke exhausted and disentangled herself from bonds of twisted sheets. Though she didn’t clearly recall her dream, it had been abouthim again. She’d fought him, but he’d won. He always won. She rubbed her bleary eyes and squinted at the clock by her bedside. “Damn it.” Springing to her feet, she nearly tripped on the bedspread. A glance out the window revealed cars and foot traffic shadowed by dusk. Unfortunately, her clock hadn’t lied. It was five-thirty in the evening. She’d slept through the whole day. In half an hour, the stranger she’d met at the library had promised to translate the obscure text that had hindered her all week. Calling herself every kind of fool for agreeing to meet with a man she didn’t know in a country she was just visiting, she flew to the bathroom. After washing quickly, she dressed in the first articles of clothing she touched—jeans, a baggy gray sweater, and worn black boots. Not even bothering to completely dry her hair or apply makeup, she grabbed her duffel bag and hurried for the elevator. True, she didn’t know this man from Adam… She burst out in hysterical laughter. Adam. It was quarter past six when she arrived at the library. Adam had probably left, if he’d ever shown up at all. She must have looked liked a lunatic last night. Most likely he really couldn’t translate the book and was probably having a laugh at her expense. As soon as she threw open the heavy wooden door of the library, her breath caught. Adam stood several feet from the reference desk gazing up at a mural of angels and demons battling on a field of black and red flames. His posture was soldier-straight, his hands clasped behind his back. A simple black coat draped his tall, lean frame. Something about him stirred her in a way she thought she’d never experience again. A slight smile flickered across his mouth as he turned to her. “I’m sorry to make you wait.” Suddenly she wished she’d at least put on some makeup or chosen a better outfit. He held up his wrists. “No shackles. You didn’t make me do anything.” He picked up the book from the reference desk and held open the door to the small study room where they’d met the previous night. As she walked past him, she forced herself not to stare. The man captivated her. Inadvertently, her arm brushed him as she stepped through the door. The odd but appealing scent of his cologne wafted on the air. It was a woodsy fragrance, like herbs or incense, more natural than manufactured. They sat at a small wooden table. As she took out her notebook and pencil, Adam placed the volume

between them and shrugged off his coat. Unable to help herself, she gazed at him and thought how attractive he was. A blue T-shirt stretched across his broad chest. Chiseled muscles were visible beneath the cotton material, textured in places by curls of chest hair. For some strange reason, this man turned her on so much that she almost felt like a normal woman again. Powerful biceps, each with a vein running over the top, swelled beneath his short sleeves. His jeans clung to every long, hard inch of his legs. The muscles of his thighs bulged against the denim, though another bulge caught her attention even more. The outline of his cock and balls made Mara’s mouth go dry. As he turned and hung his coat on the nearby rack, the curve of a large, perfect male ass faced her direction. Mara drew a deep breath and tried to control her racing pulse. Focus on some other part of him instead. In spite of their size, his long-fingered hands moved with such grace that she imagined them dancing across her body. Mara’s brow furrowed. It was the first time since the attack that she’d been aroused by the thought of a man touching her. “It’s kind of long,” she said. “If you only have an hour or so, I understand.” “I’m in no hurry.” “I really appreciate this.” She met his gaze and her stomach fluttered. She’d never seen such eyes as his, completely honest, yet harboring a million secrets. They were strong, yet compassionate, and seemed to look straight into her soul. The constant fear she lived with told her to walk away from him and not even bother with the translation, but something urged her to stay. Inside, she struggled. Common sense, fear, and attraction battled fiercely. Curiosity, she told herself. She wanted his skills for translation, but as a man, he didn’t interest her. Lie. What a pitiful lie. “It’s my pleasure. It’s nice to see another American.” “Are you here on vacation?” “Business, really. And visiting a friend.” Mara nodded. She had one friend. Charlie. And they hadn’t talked in months. Adam studied her for a moment. “Are you all right?” She drew a deep breath and forced a smile. “Of course. Whenever you want to start.” “Lords of the Moon. It’s a collection of legends from several countries. The oldest stories are from Africa and Greece, and many have been translated roughly from symbolic languages.” “Lords of the Moon. Are they vampires?” “Yes.” He met her eyes. “Funny. Most people would have thought werewolves.”

“I’ve read a lot about these things. Werewolves are controlled by the moon. Vampires are more of a force to be reckoned with. They channel power for their own means.” “Interesting. After we finish with this book, you’ll have to tell me more about your studies.” “You’re interested in the occult? I never would have suspected.” “Why not?” Mara shrugged. “You don’t look like the type, that’s all. But I guess most of the time people aren’t what they seem to be.” He smiled almost imperceptibly and gazed at the book. Most of the stories revealed little new information regarding the object of Mara’s obsession. Instead of concentrating on what he was saying, she focused on the sound of his voice. Though he spoke softly, she heard power in his deep tones. Unconsciously, she leaned closer to him. “—shared a meal with the Baron’s guests. When they all retired, drunk and sleepy, he drained them of life, all but one servant who appeared two days later—” “Wait, wait.” She snapped to attention, staring at the age-yellowed page. “Did you say he shared a meal? He ate?” Adam skimmed the paragraph and nodded. “The demon shared a meal with the Baron’s guests.” “And what happened to the servant?” “She appeared two days later dressed in her burial robes. The mob burned her to ashes.” “I’ve never heard of vampires eating.” Mara chewed her lower lip. “Are you sure this story isn’t about a ghoul or something?” “Why wouldn’t they eat?” “Because they’re dead.” “They’re dead.” He drew a deep breath and leaned back in his chair, thoughtful. “They’re dead, yet they walk and talk and drink.” “They drink blood. A real human being would vomit if he drank blood.” “Just because they’re not human doesn’t mean they’re supernatural.” “So what are you saying, they’re some kind of animal? Something natural?” “Why not?” Mara met his gaze, her lips tightening with scarcely controlled anger. “Are you laughing at me?”

“I’m just trying to toss out different thoughts. You wanted to find uncommon knowledge, right?” “I guess. So you believe vampires are another kind of animal?” “It’s an idea. Even if they are supernatural, what makes us think this world isn’t connected to the spirit world? I mean, many people believe when we die, the soul is released from the body, therefore an afterworld exists.” “What about atheists?” “I guess they’d have to believe vampires are another form of life, if they exist at all.” “Life.” Mara shook her head. “They’re creatures of death.” “Human beings kill each other all the time. Are they creatures of death?” She wrinkled her nose. “They? Don’t you mean we? Yes, I guess there are monsters in every species. I know that for a fact.” Casting her eyes to her hands twisting on her lap, she tried to ignore how his gaze burned into her. “What else does it say? Not to be pushy, but you can skip the clichéd stuff. Anything that deviates from the normal garlic and sunlight junk you can leave in.” He bent toward the book, flipping quickly through the pages. “God, I can’t even read English that fast let alone old-fashioned gibberish. You’ve got to be a language expert or something.” “My father is. I learned a lot from him.” “Here. In this passage, it says they can walk by daylight, but their power fades unless invoked by fear or anger or lust.” “Lust? Physical lust?” “I believe so.” “I thought after they changed they lost their ability to have sexual relations in the traditional manner.” He smiled. “What a boring way to spend such a long life.” “They get their pleasure from drinking blood.” “I thought blood was food?” “Food. Love, if they can feel it. Sex. Blood is everything to them. Or so I’ve read. The idea that such creatures could have sex is so wrong.” Adam tilted his head slightly to one side, his smile fading. “You take all this very seriously.” “They’re vermin. They steal what’s not theirs. Soul-sucking rapists—” Mara stopped suddenly. “I’m

sorry. You must think I’m a raving maniac.” “Studies like this can really drag you in, but that’s part of the excitement, isn’t it? To think ‘what if these creatures are real’? It would give a whole new view of the world.” “A frightening view. Does the book say anything about killing one? Do sunlight and stakes through the heart really work?” He skimmed several chapters. “Here’s a section on it. In most cases, they have an aversion to sunlight which brings me back to the theory they’re simply another form of animal. Some humans have sun sensitivity.” “Okay. So some vampires have a sun allergy.” Mara smiled. “You like to play devil’s advocate?” “I guess it’s my personality. I’m always curious.” “You must be, in order to be sitting here with me.” “You did catch my interest.” Mara tensed. The last thing she wanted was a man to come on to her. Since her attack, other than a couple of casual dates with a friend from her college, she’d been sickened by the thought of going out with anyone. Adam didn’t sicken her, however. He seemed nice enough, but many women who got butchered by psychos probably thought the same thing about their attackers. “I’m sorry.” His brow furrowed. “I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.” “You didn’t.” “I was going to ask if you’d like to have dinner with me, but that’s probably a bad idea for you right now.” Her first impulse was to refuse, to walk away and forget about him and the book and continue researching on her own. “There’s a plaza across the street. I guess we could get something there.” “Great.” Smiling, he closed the book and picked up her jacket for her. “I’ll ask them to hold the book. I can translate the rest tomorrow, if you like.” “I really don’t want to be any more trouble.” “No trouble. I haven’t had such an interesting conversation in a long time. Usually my father is the only person who indulges my weird tastes.” “He sounds like quite a guy.” “He is.” “And your mother?”

“It’s just me and him. He adopted me, actually. My birth parents were killed when I was very young.” “Oh, I’m sorry.” His words served as a reminder that she wasn’t the only one in the world with problems. Maybe some company was exactly what she needed. If only she didn’t feel so nervous about sharing dinner with him… “What’s your family like? Any brothers or sisters?” “A younger sister. She’s perfect. Good career, successful husband, two-point-five kids. My complete opposite.” “I think there’s a lot to be said for individuality.” Mara lifted her chin. “Yes, I guess there is.” As they stepped into the dark, rainy street, Adam asked, “What’s your name?” She looked up at him, stunned. Had she actually spent all evening with him and not disclosed her name? She really was spending too much time with her head buried in books. “God, how rude of me. Mara. My name’s Mara.” “Mara. That’s pretty.” “I always thought it was kind of blah.” “Not at all.” Walking alongside Mara, Adam noticed that she observed every person and each passing car. Though she kept her shoulders straight and her steps sure, he sensed her apprehension. Whether it was directed at him he wasn’t certain. The more time he spent in her company the more appealing she became, especially the delicious curves she kept buried beneath her baggy clothes. The outline of her full, rounded breasts against her sweater made his libido sing. Her nipples stood out, just a bit, enough to entice his imagination. How would they feel pressed against his chest? At the thought of her small, human hand stroking his ribs and curling around his cock, his fangs ached to unsheathe. Her legs were rather long for her insignificant height, her buttocks prominent yet firm. He wondered if the hair on her soft mound was as dark as on her head. Adam forced his thoughts away from those sexual feelings she stirred. In the library, he’d listened to her racing pulse and smelled her desire for him, but he’d also caught the heavy scent of fear. This woman had issues she needed to face before he could even consider indulging in his fantasies about her. They stepped into the fluorescent lights of the mall and took seats at a booth in a small, colorfully decorated restaurant. A waiter brought them menus. Adam watched as Mara read hers. “You speak Spanish well,” Adam remarked. “My mother is fluent, and I have a friend who lives on the outskirts of Madrid. He’s been a great help since I’ve been here.”

Adam smiled slightly.Boyfriend. Of course she’d have a boyfriend. “It must be difficult having a long-distance relationship.” She stared at him blankly. “You and your friend?” he asked. “It’s not like that. We’re acquaintances, really. He’s a friend of my best friend’s husband. He’s a little weird.” “Your friend’s husband or his Spanish friend?” ***** Mara took a sip from her water glass and stared across the table at Adam and considered his question. She couldn’t decide who was weirder, Jocelyn or his friend, Brett. “Both of them. Very weird. Secretive, but I guess I can understand that.” The waiter interrupted to take their orders. Mara stared at her fingers as they twisted her napkin. She’d never admitted to anyone the strangeness she felt around Jocelyn, yet she hadn’t lied about how helpful Brett had been since her arrival in Spain. He’d even offered her a room in his home. Though Brett’s mansion was quite a showplace, Mara had no desire to become the houseguest of any man, particularly one so young and handsome. What if he decided to come on to her? She didn’t think she was ready to handle either a date or a refusal of one. Then what the hell are you doing here with Adam, and why are you telling him so much about yourself? Though Adam was very attractive and oozed testosterone from his every pore, he didn’t seem threatening. He didn’t seem to be cocky or obsessed with his good looks. Common sense told her she should avoid him. She had no idea what he was really like, and he was so damn big. Since her attack, Mara had continued her study of martial arts under the instruction of Charlie and Jocelyn, both of whom were experts. Though confident that she could protect herself against most attackers, she doubted she could fend off Adam, especially if he had any fighting experience. Jocelyn and his friend Brett were slightly over six feet tall, but Adam was at least a head taller than both of them. She was all of five feet three inches. “How about you?” She folded her hands on the table. “You speak Latin, Spanish. Evidently your linguist father taught you a lot.” “Education is very important to him, and to me.” “What do you do for a living?” “Up until this year, I taught high-school Latin.” “Funny,” Mara murmured. He looked amused. “Boring, maybe, but funny?”

“No, I mean my best friend Charlie’s husband is a history professor. I’m not usually attracted to that kind of—” She blushed deeply. “God, I must be tired. Please ignore everything I just said.” He smiled. “I’m not sure I want to.” “Believe me, ignore it. I’m not relationship material. Not that I’m saying you want a relationship—” “How about a friend? Could you use another of those?” Mara sighed. He had no idea how much she needed a friend. Even though Brett had been generous and supportive since she’d arrived in Spain, she couldn’t confide in him. He was young and frivolous, just like she had once been. Over the past year, she’d grown up fast and changed from a trusting, open-minded girl to a cynical, fearful woman. Sometimes she’d recall flashes of what it was like to be happy and unafraid. She could have phoned Charlie, talked to her anytime, but how could she tell anyone the truth about her suspicions regarding her attacker, especially when her friend assured her the man was dead. Charlie’s mother, a psychic who had helped police discover hundreds of missing persons, had sensed that the monster who’d raped Mara was dead. Of course she would sense he was dead, if he was a vampire as Mara suspected. Mara’s lips parted. Though she wanted to keep the conversation going, she was suddenly unsure of what to say. Adam leaned closer, attentive, but Mara was saved from more small talk as the waiter arrived with their food. She glanced at her soup and sandwich. “Looks good.” Nodding, Adam bit an olive in half. Mara choked on her first spoonful of soup as she saw two sharp, glistening teeth sever the olive’s green flesh. “Are you all right?” Mara’s wide eyes focused on his mouth as he spoke. Other than a slight overbite, his teeth were normal. You’re losing your mind, Mara. Now everyone you see is a vampire. “I’m fine.” She forced a smile. “You must think I’m the clumsiest person in the world, dropping all those books last night, choking on my food…” “You just seem to have a lot on your mind.” “Yeah, I guess I do.” “Probably all those horror books you’re reading. Maybe you should try the poetry section.” She laughed. “I’m not the poetry type. All those thees and thous and red roses are lost on me.” “Maybe you never heard it read right.”

“I suppose you can quote Shakespeare like a pro, too.” He took a drink of water, his throat moving sensually with each swallow. His neck looked so thick and powerful, yet long enough to be aesthetically pleasing. More than that. The man had an absolutely perfect body that quickened Mara’s pulse in a way she’d best not think about. “So what’s your job?” he asked. “This should be my last semester in college. I’m a liberal arts major. Instead, I’m over here, chasing demons.” “What demons?” “The ones in books.” “Demons aren’t only in books.” Her gaze flew to his, and her body tensed. God, this was it. He was about to reveal the maniac hidden beneath his nice-guy façade. “What do you mean?” “We all have demons inside us. We all have fears, but we can’t let them destroy us.” Releasing a breath of relief, she sipped more water before responding. “Not everyone has a choice.” It was his turn to avert his eyes. “That’s true enough.” Mara studied him carefully. He seemed to have everything—those sinful good-looks, intelligence, self-confidence. What kind of demons could a man like that possibly have, except maybe she-devils wanting to dive into those snug jeans of his? While they ate, they abandoned their morbid conversation for discussions about the weather and sightseeing. When the waiter came, Adam took the bill. “You don’t have to do that.” Mara panicked at the idea that their dinner remotely resembled a date. “You can get the next one. If there is a next one. Don’t worry, I won’t quote Shakespeare or Byron or anything.” Mara drew a deep breath and pushed a loose tendril of hair behind her ear. Though her heartbeat fluttered and her stomach tightened so that her recent meal weighed like lead in her belly, she found herself saying, “Same time tomorrow?” Adam smiled. “I’ll be at the library. Could I walk you to your hotel?” “I’ll take one of the cabs out front.” Outside, he took her notebook from her hand, slipped the pen out of the spiral binding, and scratched a message on the last free page. “My hotel name and phone number,” he explained. “I know what it’s like to be in a strange place. Sometimes you need a friend. If you ever want to talk—”

“Thank you.” Snatching the notebook from him, she slipped into a cab. If he thought she was going to give him the name of her hotel, he wasn’t as smart as he looked. “See you tomorrow.” “Tomorrow.” He waved, watching until her cab disappeared around a corner. ***** Adam watched as Mara’s cab coasted down the street. Drawing a deep breath, he tried to restrain the attraction burning inside him. She was absolutely adorable. Earlier, when she’d laughed, his pulse had actually quickened at the giddy and sweet sound. Too bad she didn’t laugh more often, but the longer he spent with her, the more he understood why. He’d been drawn to her at the library, not only because of her preoccupied look and her choice in reading, but because he sensed that she knew more about the occult world than she let on. She’d been bitten, of that he was sure. Whoever did it had certainly botched the job, or perhaps had derived pleasure from her fear. Unfortunately many vampires were like that. Terrifying their victims provided them with an orgasmic rush that could only be surpassed by actual killing. Obviously the creature who’d taken her had left her alive for a reason. Maybe he wanted to haunt her. That was something Adam wouldn’t let happen. Whether she wanted one or not, Mara had a protector. As Adam walked through the streets of Seville, rain pelted the sidewalk. It dampened his coat, hair and neck, yet he didn’t mind. He enjoyed the rain. Its rhythm soothed him as he thought about the evening he’d spent with Mara. The woman aroused so many questions. Her comment about not everyone having choices was too true. Some people were born for a certain purpose, whether they wanted to fulfill that purpose or not. Some things were inside, growing since birth. Clawing, twisting, blossoming, both good and evil. A man could as easily become one as the other. Sometimes the line between decent and wicked was so fine that no one, not theologians or scientists, could decide who was damned and who was divine. Adam always believed that everyone possessed a bit of good and bad. All people existed in self-made purgatories. He turned down a series of narrow alleyways. Men and women sheltering in doorways groped each other. Their panting breaths echoed above the blare of radios and laughter from parties of teenagers dancing on the top floors of rickety apartment buildings. Some nights, no matter how many hours he spent walking, searching, he never found what he was looking for. It had been several weeks already, and in spite of the meal he’d just shared with Mara, he was ravenous. The need had plagued him for days, but he’d ignored it. Only when days became weeks did the symptoms of starvation become harder to control. If Mara hadn’t interested him so much, he would have spent the entire night hunting. Oh, he could seek fulfillment by day, but most of his prey still slept by light, preserving old habits. Not that he blamed them. Sunlight appealed to him even less than to hybrids, vampires made by bite. There were some disadvantages to being Immaculate, a born vampire. The night grew darker. Storm clouds shielded the moon. Thunder rumbled in the distance as rain fell more heavily.So much liquid and still so much thirst . Suddenly he heard it. Two heartbeats in perfect sync, one a bit more powerful than the other. Even the rain couldn’t erase the scent of blood. His pace increased though his booted feet moved silently on the tar. Down the next narrow street, a man loomed over a woman sprawled on the hood of a parked car. She tore at her captor with feeble hands, the scent of her terror strong on the breeze. The man’s face was buried in her shoulder as he lapped an

open wound in her flesh, grunting like an animal in heat. Disgust and desire battled within Adam. Disgust at another hybrid taking advantage of his gift and desire for the creature’s blood—the only blood that ensured his survival. The hybrid glanced up, narrowing his pale green eyes at Adam, who stood in the shadows. The hybrid released the woman abruptly. She slid to the sidewalk. Whimpering, she crawled toward an apartment house door. Adam’s gaze never broke contact with the hybrid’s as he strode toward him. The creature bared his gory teeth and leapt over the car at Adam. Adam shifted his stance slightly and struck his attacker with the back of his fist. The other vampire smashed into the side of the brick apartment house. Dazed, the hybrid pushed himself off the wall. Adam opened his mouth slightly, his fangs sliding from sheaths high in his gums. The hybrid’s eyes widened with terror before he fled down the street. Adam gave chase, his long legs swallowing the distance between himself and his prey. Grasping the metal rail of a fire escape, the hybrid hoisted himself up, climbing like a terrified squirrel. Adam followed, scaling the slippery metal until he caught the hybrid’s ankle. The hybrid squirmed, kicking his captor in the face with his free foot, yet Adam’s grip was unbreakable. He shoved the screaming creature onto the roof. Ignoring the hybrid’s clawing, punching hands and snapping teeth, he pulled him into his arms and bit deeply. Hot blood slid down his throat, feeding the hunger. The hybrid, caught in the throes of the most terrifying pleasure he’d ever experienced, clawed Adam’s back. Oh, I’ve taken this one by surprise. The creature never expected someone to feed offhim . Vampires bit each other all the time in love play or when fighting to the death, but most were completely unaccustomed to feeding each other. The hybrids’ nourishment came from human beings. Most of the young ones were ignorant of their own kind and knew nothing of Immaculates. A majority of those who did know would have destroyed Adam as readily as they would slaughter their human victims. He frightened them, though only the cruel ones had any real cause to fear him. Adam only took from evil vampires or the few hybrids who offered their blood freely. Like humans, not all immortals were evil, but the ones who were had no means of punishment. There were few rules in the immortal world. The wicked ones could only be reprimanded by their own kind. The creature stilled in Adam’s embrace. It wasn’t dead, but in a weakened state. Adam could have finished it, pierced its heart or burned it alive, but it wasn’t in him to be merciless. All his life, he’d been told that for the sake of his own survival, he’d better learn to be merciless. But, as he’d said to Mara, it was one of the choices he could make for himself. Maybe spending some time weak and nearly drained would make this hybrid think before he tortured his next victim. Maybe it wouldn’t. Adam would know him the next time they met. Perhaps then he’dhave to be merciless. Dropping the creature on the roof, he squinted skyward. His eyes ached slightly as sunrise approached.

Tugging a handkerchief from his coat pocket, he wiped his mouth before climbing back down the fire escape. He slipped sunglasses on and fastened the coat’s belt around his waist, concealing the bloodstains on his shirt. Inhaling deeply, he relished the energetic rush incited by blood drinking. His entire body tingled, buzzed. Unable to control his smile, he let it spread across his face. Before retracting his incisors, he ran his tongue over them. Another advantage to being Immaculate was the retractable fangs. Hybrids’ teeth were always visible, always a giveaway if one looked hard enough. Of course, most hybrids had small, needlelike incisors. Adam packed the bite of a wolf if he wasn’t careful, but he could also be extremely gentle. His smile faded as he imagined bestowing a tender love bite on Mara’s smooth neck while his cock slid into her hot, wet pussy. She’d been badly used and had no idea what lovemaking with a vampire was really like. Maybe someday if she learned to trust him he could show her. Chapter Two

The following evening, Mara stood in the library restroom. Her heart thumped furiously as she gripped the edge of the white porcelain sink and stared at her reflection. She’d worn her hair down, lined her eyes with black pencil and applied burgundy lipstick. She still couldn’t figure out why. “You’re a fool, Mara.” She wadded up paper towels and roughly dragged them over her lips, removing all traces of color. Too bad she hadn’t brought a scrunchie with her. She wished for scissors to chop off her long, black tresses and prayed to instantly gain a hundred pounds.No, what if he liked buxom women? She begged to shrivel to ninety pounds. “Get a grip.” She glared into the glass and straightened her spine. Pushing open the door, she strode to the reference desk with feigned confidence, and asked the librarian for the book Adam was translating for her. “The young man took it.” The librarian pointed to the room where Mara and Adam usually read. Drawing a cleansing breath, Mara walked to the table where Adam sat, his gaze cast down to the pages of theLords of the Moon . Her pulse quickened with desire as she imagined resting her head against his chest and feeling those arms wrapped snugly around her. “Hello, Mara.” He turned to her with a smile. She sat beside him. “Thanks for coming…again.” “I’m afraid you won’t learn much more from this book.” “Why not?” “Here—” he pointed to the page, “—the editor of this edition notes that an entire section is missing. The rest is just typical vampire myth.” “I wonder what’s missing?” Mara squinted at the writing. “Hold on, I understand those words. Doesn’t

that say First Father or something like that?” Adam looked again. “So it does. I’m sure it was interesting. Too bad it’s not here.” “First Father.” Mara unconsciously placed a hand to her throat and rubbed. “Did that happen when you were attacked?” Her startled gaze flew to his. “What?” He motioned toward her neck where two faint scars marked her flesh. “Oh.” She covered the pinpricks with her hand. “Yes. How did you know about that?” “You told the librarian the other night, remember?” “Yes.” Sickening memories flooded her mind. “I didn’t mean to upset you.” “You’d think I’d be over it by now. It happened a year ago.” “That’s not very long, Mara. Something like that stays with you forever, I imagine.” They sat in silence for several moments. If only she could forget what happened, or completely remember. The bits and pieces were driving her mad. How much fear and curiosity could a person endure before she lost control of her entire life? The last thing she needed was to fall apart in front of Adam. “If there’s nothing else to translate, I guess there’s nothing more for us to do here.” “Good. Now we can go to dinner.” “What I meant was, there’s nothing left for me to bother you with. It was nice meeting you, Adam.” “I bored you yesterday. I’m sorry.” “That’s not it.” She sighed. If she told him she wasn’t ready to date, she’d sound presumptuous, but what if he wanted more than friendship? “I just thought it would be nice to spend some time together, seeing how we’re both strangers in Spain.” She giggled. “That sounds like the title of a bad movie.” “I’d really like you to have dinner with me again, but it’s up to you. I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.” “I just don’t want to be bad company.” Mara folded her arms across her chest and rubbed her arms. A year ago, she would have been thrilled by the chance to spend time with a nice, good-looking guy like Adam. Deep inside, she wanted to enjoy an evening with him, but anxiety choked off her desires. Still, how could having dinner with him hurt?

“Impossible. I’m sure you could never be bad company.” The man was too charming. Before she could stop herself, Mara was again strolling alongside Adam to the mall across the street. ***** “So up until a few months ago you were a Latin teacher. What happened?” Mara leaned back in the booth, relaxed by the wine she’d ordered. She’d never been one for drinking. Over the past year, she hadn’t touched a drop of liquor, fearful that even the slightest buzz would slow her response to another attack. She wasn’t sure why she’d ordered the wine or why she trusted Adam enough to unwind even a little in his presence. “I was needed here for some family business.” “You’re Spanish?” “My father’s relatives. I was adopted, remember?” “Are you ever curious about your parents?” “I’ve always been very curious. There are some strange afflictions on both sides of my birth parents’ families. I have most of the facts, but I still would like to talk with them about it.” “How did your parents die?” Mara silently cursed herself for the outspokenness and curiosity that had gotten her into trouble on more than one occasion. “God, I’m sorry. That’s really none of my business.” “I don’t mind. They were murdered.” Her belly clenched. That was the last answer she’d been expecting. “Murdered? Did they find who did it?” “No.” “Is your adoptive father a relative?” “No. He’s a reverend.” Mara laughed. “Whoever would have thought I’d be out with a reverend’s son? You must be pretty religious, huh?” “No, not really.” He smiled. “If my father knew half of what goes on in my head…” “A lot goes on in there. I’ve only known you two days and I can tell that already.” “It seems we have a lot in common, then.” “I never used to be preoccupied.” She sighed, remembering happier times. “But ever since that day…”

“What happened?” he pried gently. Mara stared at him, even more relaxed by the wine, part of her longing to share the horror of what happened with another person. “I was dropping off a key at my friend Charlie’s house. She’d gone away, and I’d hoped to catch her. I ran into a trespasser instead. I don’t remember the details, only a lot of pain. I woke up in the hospital.” “I’m sorry, Mara.” “Me too.” She stared at her plate, using her fork to play with her vegetables. “Did they catch him?” “I was told he’s dead.” “But you don’t believe it?” Drawing a deep breath, she lifted her gaze to his. “I feel like someday I’ll turn a corner or walk into a room, and he’ll be there. I’ve spent the past year neglecting my college classes to study self-defense. I don’t ever want to be that vulnerable again, but I think fear is starting to destroy my life.” She pressed her hands to her temples. “Why am I telling you this?” “It’s all right.” “We don’t even know each other and I’m dumping my problems on you.” “That’s what friends are for.” “Either you’re a great liar or the only decent guy left on the planet.” “Right now I could use a friend myself, Mara.” One look in his eyes and she knew he spoke the truth. In spite of his outward confidence and subtle charm, he seemed tainted by sorrow. Sometimes she became so preoccupied with her own worries that she forgot other people had problems as well. “Would you like to go the cathedral tomorrow?” he asked. “Cathedral?” “Third largest in the Christian world. It’s really something to see.” Her heart fluttered, both at the risk of spending more time with Adam and at the feelings he aroused within her. “I’d like to go.” He smiled. “Good. Should I pick you up at your hotel?” “No. I’ll meet you at yours.”

“All right. The cathedral’s only a short walk from where I’m staying. I’m not a morning person, would you mind if we made it late in the afternoon?” “Not at all. I prefer the evening, too.” ***** Adam slunk up the back steps of the hotel. While on his nightly run, he had been attacked by a group of hybrids who despised Immaculates. Friends of the vampire he had fed off the night before, they tried to kill him, but he had successfully fought them off, though he had sustained a gunshot wound in the process. The bullet was made of platinum, the metal that vampires are highly allergic to. An off-duty clerk paused and stared at him. “Sir, may I help you?” Pain and blood loss sapped his strength, and Adam hoped he still had the power to use his mind control. He stared into the clerk’s eyes. “I’m fine.” “But—” “I’m just going to my room.” The clerk’s eyes clouded for a second and he nodded slowly. “Of course. Didn’t mean to bother you. Have a nice night, sir.” Adam offered a brief prayer of thanks that the spell worked. Though his Immaculate nature provided him with superior strength and stamina, developing skills of the mind often took centuries to perfect. Adam was very young for one of his kind. His friend and mentor, Brett, had been training him for years, both in fighting skills and mind control. Adam’s father had raised him from babyhood, but Brett visited several months out of the year to prepare him for the more intense training that began in his teens. Adam had then left his father’s house to continue his education with Brett. He studied in schools all over Europe, spending most of his time in Spain. When he wasn’t involved in the formal education of a normal child, he was learning martial arts and studying the occult, gathering information about his kind and about the First Father. The First Father.The name, the image, conjured all of his childhood fears. Since the crib, his father had told him of the demon, the most wicked of all vampires, who left carnage and suffering in his wake. He’s yours to kill, Adam. It’s your destiny. So many times Adam had awakened in terror, trembling, his heart pounding. Nightmares of a towering, red-eyed monster, too powerful for a five-year-old to destroy, plagued his sleep. He’d known better than to disturb his father, so he’d remained awake and alone. Your fears are misplaced, boy. A monster need not fear another monster. It is written that you will destroy him, so you have no need to be afraid. His father’s words offered little comfort. No matter what the prophecy said, the First Father was

terrifying, and the prophecy never implied that Adam would survive the confrontation. The nightmares continued for several years, until one winter weekend when Brett was snowed in while visiting them. Nothing but a storm would have forced his father to sleep another demon under his roof, or would have caused Brett to spend any more time than necessary with the reverend. “Only a fool doesn’t feel fear,” Brett had told Adam. “You’ll learn to control your fear and use it to your advantage. You won’t face the First Father for a long time to come. By then, you’ll be a grown man and well able to defend yourself. That I promise you. My friends and I have been tracking the First Father for years. We’ll know when he awakes. If you’re not ready to meet him, I’ll protect you. You have my word.” After that, Adam’s nightmares had stopped. He’d taken to his training with a single-mindedness scarcely believable in a child so young. That’s when his father had begun to smile. You are the child of the prophecy. Adam opened the door of his hotel room and undressed in the bathroom, cursing softly at his injury. The bleeding had slowed, but the bullet still burned there. He could have gone to a hospital, but that would mean using more mind control, and he wasn’t sure he had enough strength left to attempt it with an emergency room staff. Though a hybrid could pass for human, even to doctors, an Immaculate could not. He hoped Brett would be home and not out frolicking with some busty young…vintage. After using towels to bind the wound, Adam picked up the phone and dialed Brett’s home. It rang for several moments before a deep voice on the other line said, “Hola.” “Brett, it’s Adam—” “Adam. What’s up?” “I need your help. I’ve been shot. Platinum.” “Where are you?” “Seville.” “I take it you can’t get to a hospital?” “Bad idea.” “I’ll be right there, kiddo.” Adam released a breath of relief. After talking to his friend, he dialed the front desk, instructing them to send Brett to his room as soon as he arrived, regardless of the time. With the bleeding under control, he lay on the bed and waited. *****

Adam awoke to pain flaming up his side. He moaned softly, his eyes focusing on the familiar face bent over him. “Back with me, kid?” Brett’s blue eyes focused on his large, surprisingly deft hands covered with bloody gloves. Adam thought briefly of the irony that Brett could call him kid. The handsome black-haired vampire looked not a day over Adam’s twenty-nine years, though he’d existed since the golden age of Rome. “You were really zonked.” Brett continued talking to keep Adam’s mind off the steel tools probing for the bullet. Adam drew a sharp breath and willed himself to remain still. Brett had studied medicine for several centuries, but could really have used some updated education. Still, his basic skills came in handy for situations such as this. “Got it.” Brett dropped the bullet into a glass by the bedside and stitched Adam’s side. “I’ll get you some blood after this.” “Thanks for coming.” “Nothing that you wouldn’t—and haven’t—done for me. How about telling me what happened?” “Last night I drained a guy who was slaughtering a woman. Vicious hybrid…sorry.” Brett smiled. “I’m not ashamed to be one. But let me guess, you didn’t kill him?” Adam shook his head. “He had friends. They came after me tonight. I didn’t want to kill anybody, but I ended up—” “How many times do I have to tell you, if you go after a monster like that, kill him. Screw the mercy shit. It’s your ass or theirs, Adam.” Blest are the merciful, mercy shall be theirs. “The Bible again,” Brett stated flatly, pulling thoughts from Adam’s head with frustrating ease. “Your father’s words. Too bad he doesn’t really listen to what he preaches.” “I’d rather give people the benefit of the doubt. Anyone can change. You told me how you changed.” “Because I really wanted to. Sometimes you have to think about yourself first, Adam.” “So I can kill the First Father?” Adam sounded uncharacteristically bitter. He wasn’t accustomed to feeling such fatigue, but the platinum had drained him. “I’ve been arguing with you for years. I give up. You win.” The slightest smile played around Adam’s mouth. “Sorry.” “Others will be looking for you. Maybe it’s time to skip town. Madrid is great this time of year. I’ll be going back there in a week or so, too. Take the keys to my house, and—”

“I can’t go right now.” Thoughts of Mara floated in his mind. As long as she was in Seville, he wasn’t going anywhere. Brett raised a sleek black brow. “Why not?” “I have a date today.” “A date? Who is it? Lucia?” Brett smiled roguishly. “She’ll go to Madrid with you. She’ll go anywhere with you. Sexy wild thing that she is. You must pack one hell of a love bite to get her soenthusiastic .” Adam shook his head, ignoring his friend’s implication. He loved Brett, but had never been one to speak freely of his relations. “She’s mortal.” “Mortal?” Brett’s smile faded. He tilted his sculpted face to one side. “You don’t need mortal blood. Is this serious, kid?” Adam sighed. “I don’t know. Maybe.” “I knew it would happen.” “Nothing’s happened.” “Yet. Does she know about you?” “No. I think she was bitten, but her memory’s been erased. Badly. She’s terrified. I want to help her.” Brett tossed his hands in the air. “Why do you think you have to save the world? Can’t you just get horny after some woman and have a good time? Do you really need all these emotional attachments? Lucia. You were hot after Lucia. I could tell.” Since meeting Mara, thoughts of women such as Lucia turned his stomach. Finally, he’d met a woman with more than sex and blood on her mind and it felt wonderful. “Lucia’s available. She offers me her blood freely, just like you do when I need it.” Brett stood, snapping off his plastic gloves. “No way, kiddo. The way you take my blood isnothing like the way you’ve taken Lucia’s. Not that I blame you. She’s got terrific…” Brett cupped his hands in front of his chest. “Veins.” Adam’s chuckle ended in a wince. “Damn platinum.” “If I were you, I’d stay in at least for today. That’s bound to hurt like a bastard. Want a painkiller?” Adam shook his head. Brett walked to the kitchenette, sliced his hand, and bled into a mug. He bandaged himself hastily and brought the blood to Adam. “This will help.” Closing his eyes, Adam took a long sip. The blood warmed his throat and relaxed him with the potency of strong wine. “I have to meet her. She might not see me again if I stand her up. Besides, we’re only

going to the cathedral, and it’s not until late this afternoon.” Adam sensed Brett’s discerning stare. “She’s very apprehensive.” “Must be some girl,” Brett shrugged. “You’re going to bring her to the party next week?” Adam opened his eyes. “Party?” “Don’t tell me you forgot? The masquerade I’ve been planning for months. It’ll be fun. All of us vamps who’ve been tracking the First Father for centuries. You’ll be like the guest of honor, kid.” “Guest of honor.” Adam closed his eyes again. Not a happy thought. He always felt so uncomfortable at those vamp gatherings. “I need blood.” Brett clenched his fist around the bandage. “Call me later. Why don’t you try talking this new girl into going with you to the Costa del Sol? It’ll be safer there. You can stay at my place. Her, too.” “She’d never go for that, but maybe for the trip. Never can tell.” “Why don’t you justmake herthink she wants to go?” “One of our kind has already taken advantage of her. I won’t.” “I hope she appreciates you, kid. Most women won’t, you know.” “I act in a way I can live with, Brett. Not for anyone else, but for myself.” Brett flashed another easy smile as he shrugged on a black leather jacket and gathered his bag of medical supplies. “What should I expect from a reverend’s son? Take care of yourself, Adam.” “Stay out of trouble.” Adam winked. “Old man.” Chapter Three

Mara paced along the sidewalk in front of Adam’s hotel. You shouldn’t be here.You’ve blown every penny to research the supernatural, not have fun with some guy, no matter how gorgeous he is or how sincere he seems. She paused for a moment and glanced up at the afternoon sky. Fun. She actually enjoyed spending time with Adam. Since her attack, she never thought she could ever truly appreciate a man’s company again. To her surprise, she almost trusted him, though she had absolutely no idea why. “Mara.” She whirled, her heart pounding, as a hand touched her shoulder.

“Adam. I was lost in thought.” “Vampires?” He smiled softly. She noticed that his eyes were covered by reflective sunglasses. “Sort of.” As they strolled along the sidewalk, Mara glanced at him from the corner of her eye. She wondered what he felt like. Was his body as hard as it looked? How would that broad chest feel beneath her palms? Would his embrace be warm and comforting? “I’m glad you came today. I’ve been to the cathedral tons of times, but it’s more fun with someone else.” “I’m looking forward to seeing it.” Mara was far more interested in spending time with Adam than visiting the cathedral. However, as they entered the vast stone structure, its magic captivated her. “My God.” She squinted up toward the rafters. The place was enormous, drafty, echoing. “Feels like a thousand years ago.” “It’s comforting, don’t you think?” Mara giggled. “I’m not sure that’s the word I’d use.” “It’s dim. Quiet.” “Speaking of dim, can you see all right with those sunglasses on?” “I have good vision, but my eyes are light-sensitive. It’s a genetic problem, so I usually wear sunglasses all day long.” “That must be an annoyance.” “You have no idea.” He led her over the hard floor, past tombs and statues, to rows of seats set up for prayer. They sat side by side. Mara tucked her crossed feet under her chair and folded her hands tightly on her lap. Sometimes she wondered if she’d forgotten how to relax. She always felt as tightly wound as a corkscrew. “Close your eyes,” he said. “Why?” He smiled slightly and she closed her eyes halfway. Finally she allowed them to shut entirely. Such a vulnerable position made her tingle with apprehension. Anyone could sneak up on her. “Try and relax.” His voice soothed her as much as a caress. After a moment, she became aware of people’s whispered voices, of footsteps echoing through the cathedral, but also of a feeling of peace. Adam was right. This place did feel safe.

Her hands fell apart, one of them slipping to the space between her chair and Adam’s. Instead of air, she felt the warmth of his skin. The backs of their hands brushed. He slid his palm down hers and their fingers entwined. Though his touch was incredibly gentle, she felt strength flowing through him, like a transfer of psychic energy almost supernatural in its intensity. With a pounding heart and spinning head, she realized now was the time to get rid of him. “Do you believe in vampires, Adam?” He didn’t drop her hand or pull back, nor did he speak. He slipped his glasses off. Not a trace of humor or skepticism shone in his expression. “I believe anything is possible. Do you believe in them?” “Sometimes I think I do.” She thought her words were inaudible, yet somehow he heard them. “What makes you think they’re real?” “I don’t know. Maybe it’s some people I think are monsters. Maybe it’s all those old legends. Don’t all legends have a basis in fact?” “Maybe. The guy who attacked you, what did he do to you?” Mara swallowed audibly, momentarily choked by horrible memories, brief moments of pain and terror that she couldn’t piece together. “From the bits and pieces I remember and what the doctors told me, he did just about everything,” she whispered. “He did everything you can think of. Why am I telling you this?” “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have asked. I just thought you might need to talk about it.” “I wish I could, I’ve spent the past year talking to shrinks, but I can’t remember the details. Only these horrible…feelings.” Mara narrowed her eyes at him. “Wouldn’t you rather be spending time with a normal woman?” “What’s normal?” “I should go.” She stood suddenly. Adam rose with her. Her boot struck the chair leg and she stumbled. Instinctively, she reached for him to catch herself. When she gripped his side, he gasped as if in pain. “What’s wrong?” “Nothing.” He pressed a hand to his side. “I slipped on wet stairs last night. It’s just a bruise.” “Are you sure?” She touched his arm, concerned for him. “If it’s that painful, maybe you should see a doctor.” “It’s nothing. Want to go to dinner?”

As they walked from the cathedral, their hands slipped together. It felt so good to finally have a friend. ***** Several hours later, Adam stepped into his hotel room to find Brett seated at the breakfast table enjoying a meal from room service. “I stuck it on your bill,” Brett said. “I’m starved. So where’s the chick?” “I told you last night it’s not like that.” Adam tossed his sunglasses onto the nightstand and sat on the bed. Though he could travel by day, the sun still irritated his eyes at times, especially when he was recovering from an injury. He pressing a hand to his side. It still throbbed, especially after Mara had stumbled into him earlier. Crazy how, if the injury had been anything but platinum, he’d have healed already. Brett raised an eyebrow. “Have you thought about what’s going to happen if you get involved with a mortal? No problem for the first few kisses, but how are you going to explain the eyes and the teeth when you start doing the wild thing? You might be able to get away with the bloodshot eyes by saying you’re allergic to cotton sheets or something, but there’s no way in hell you can explain away those teeth.” “Brett, listen to me—” “Son, you’ve got the mother of all fangs when you unsheathe those suckers—” “Just because you’re obsessed with copulation doesn’t mean the rest of us can’t control ourselves.” Brett used his small, sharp incisors to tear the skin off a chicken wing. “Yeah, right. I saw the hickey from hell on Lucia one night when you had no interest in copulation.” Adam shook his head and leaned back against the headboard. “You know Lucia likes it rougher than I generally do.” “I’m sure it was really hard for you to indulge her.” “I didn’t— Wait a minute. Why am I sitting here justifying my sex life, which is none of your business, to you when you’re supposed to be back at the Costa del Sol?” “I thought you could use a little more of my blood before I left, you ungrateful son of a bitch.” Adam’s gaze met Brett’s and the two broke into laughter. Brett drove him crazy, but he had to admit he loved the guy. He was more of a father than his own had ever been. “You’re weird, kid.” Brett finished his chicken and brought Adam a drink of his blood. “I really wish you’d reconsider staying here any longer. You know it’s dangerous once hybrid gangs know you’re around. The invitation to stay at my place is always open.” “Thanks, Brett. Do you still have some sparring partners for me in a couple of days?” “Madrid. They’re coming for the party.”

“The First Father’s going to come soon. I can feel it.” Brett’s expression lost all humor. “Maybe. I’m hoping he’ll wait a few more centuries. Give you some time to work on that mind control.” “I’ve been working on it every night since I could comprehend what it was.” “It’s not your diligence that concerns me. Some skills just take time to perfect, no matter how hard you try. Sometimes I think you try too hard. Psychic powers aren’t like fighting or academics. Just because you kill yourself training won’t make it work. You have to get in touch with yourself.” “I’m in touch with myself.” “You’re too young and uptight to be in touch with yourself. Immaculate or not, twenty-nine years old is infancy to one of us.” “I can start working out again tomorrow.” Adam’s gaze fixed on a spot on the wall behind Brett. “It’s killing me not to go out tonight. There are some spinning techniques that have been driving me crazy—” Brett snapped his fingers in front of Adam’s face. “Hello? You haven’t heard a word I’ve said.” “Yes I have.” Brett stood and shrugged on his black leather jacket. “Pay attention to this. Don’t do any kind of training for at least two more days. You should be mostly healed by then. Go see some plays or something. You like that boring crap, or better yet, look up Lucia and drink some more blood. You’ll heal better.” “I don’t want to look up Lucia. You look up Lucia.” A smile played around Brett’s finely drawn lips. “Maybe I will.” Adam shook his head as he watched Brett close the door behind him. Alone, he walked to the window and gazed at the cars rushing on the street below. The thought of taking blood appealed to him at that moment, but he wasn’t interested in blood that could nourish him. He desired Mara’s warm, human blood and her warm, human body. That would come later, when she trusted him. ***** “Mara. How are you?” “Brett.” Mara smiled, glad to see a familiar face. “What are you doing here in my room? I thought you were on vacation in the south?” “I am. I had to come to Seville to visit a sick friend and thought I’d stop by and see how you’re doing.” “Sick friend? I hope nothing’s terribly wrong?” Mara guided Brett to the breakfast table, where they sat across from each other.

“No. He’ll be fine.” Brett waved his hand. “Are you enjoying Seville?” “I think so.” Mara cast her eyes downward. Part of her was thrilled to have found Adam while another part of her was terrified of a relationship. Talking to someone about him would have been wonderful, but she wasn’t desperate enough to engage Brett in girl talk. If only she could call Charlie. She still couldn’t explain why they’d grown apart. “What’s wrong?” “Nothing. I met someone, that’s all.” “What is this? Everyone I know is having romances except me?” “Come on, Brett. You’ve got women hanging all over you.” “Yes, but nothing serious.” “Jocelyn says that’s how you like it.” Brett laughed. “Jocelyn’s right. As always. So if you like this new man, why do you look so sad?” “I don’t know if I’m ready for a relationship. Not after what happened.” Brett rested a hand on Mara’s shoulder. “You just go slow. If he gives you trouble, call me. I’ll make him sorry.” Mara smiled. Brett was a skilled fighter. He was certainly the kind of man who could protect a woman. Still, if Adam had any fighting experience, she knew he’d give Brett a challenge he wouldn’t forget. Adam didn’t seem like that kind of guy, however. In spite of his size, he was quiet. Intellectual. He seemed so sweet. “I just need time to think. I don’t know what I feel about anything anymore.” “Why don’t you come visit me on the Costa del Sol? Get away from Seville for a while. Find a new perspective. You can stay at my house if you want.” “I couldn’t impose.” “It’s no imposition. We could go to the beach, look at the mountains. It’s beautiful down there.” Mara sighed. His invitation was tempting. “Maybe that’s a good idea.” “I was leaving tonight, but I can wait for you.” “No. Go on ahead. I’ll be down there the day after tomorrow.” “Good. See you then.” “Thanks, Brett.” He paused, his hand on the doorknob, and glanced over his shoulder. “As you Americans say, I’m a

helluva guy.” ***** “I’ve been thinking a lot about that book you translated for me.” Mara dipped her fingers into her half-empty glass, tugged out the maraschino cherry, and slipped it between her lips. Adam stared from where he sat across the table in a café. The way her teeth bit through the firm, red flesh and the way the tip of her tongue licked juice from her lips stirred his cock. He refrained from reaching down to adjust it to a more comfortable position. Beneath the tiny round table between them, his knees brushed hers. At first she’d tucked her legs under her chair to avoid his touch, then she’d relaxed. The warmth of her mortal body seeped into him, quickening his powerful vampire heart. “What about it?” His gaze fixed on her mouth as she chewed the cherry. “That mention of the First Father. I wonder who he is or was? Some sort of vampire king?” Adam chuckled. “Vampire king?” “Sounds silly, I know, but why not? Why couldn’t there be one all-powerful evil? People believe there’s a God, maybe Satan is a vampire.” “Maybe. Or maybe both are just symbols for the good and evil in all of us.” “Some people are more evil than others. Take it from me.” Mara cast her eyes down to her finger as it traced the rim of her glass. Adam took her hand in his. She was so warm, so fragile and human. Something about her tugged at his heart. When he was with her, his protective instincts rose. He wanted to take care of her and gain her trust, but he knew it would take time. Shifting in the chair, she drew a deep breath and gazed into his eyes. “So what if there is a vampire king?” he continued. “What do you think the missing pages said about him?” “I don’t know. Maybe ways to kill him. Maybe vampires destroyed those missing pages.” Adam nodded, not breathing for a moment. She had no idea how close to the truth she was. “What do you think could destroy a vampire that powerful?” “A force of good.” “What about a stronger evil?” “No. I think only goodness can truly destroy such evil.” “You really believe that?”

“I have to. The alternative is too frightening. Somewhere, somehow, there has to be peace.” “Peace. That’s a beautiful word.” “You’re not like other men, are you?” “What do you mean?” “You don’t think like most men.” She blinked slowly as the drink seemed to relax her. “You don’t worry about looking like a man.” He laughed sarcastically. “Thanks.” “I mean, why would you have to worry? You’re about as virile they come… Damn. Why don’t I just shut up entirely?” “Please don’t. You do wonders for my ego.” “God.” Mara pulled away from his grasp and brushed hair from her face. “I’m going to miss having dinner with you. I’m getting used to it.” “Are you going somewhere?” “Yeah, actually. A friend invited me to the Costa del Sol. I’m leaving tomorrow.” Adam raised an eyebrow. “That’s a coincidence. I’m headed that way myself.” Mara’s expression froze. “You’re kidding?” “We could share a car down, if you want.” “Adam, I’m just not ready for that. I’m sorry.” “Don’t be. I understand. Maybe we could see each other down there at least once?” “I’d love that.” “I’ll give you the name of my hotel there.” “Adam?” He smiled attentively. “I’m really glad we met.” He reached across the table and brushed a stray lock of hair from her cheek. “So am I.” ***** Mara was so preoccupied with thoughts of Adam that she took little notice of the beautiful Spanish countryside and coast on her way to Brett’s home.

Cloud-touched peaks brushed the sky and blue waves lapped the clean, sandy coast, but the only blue Mara saw was that of Adam’s eyes. Whenever he looked at her, desire seemed to flood her. Just thinking about him had her pussy throbbing. The absurd desire to leap into his arms and explore every inch of his kissable mouth grew stronger each time she saw him. Eventually it would happen. Still, she wasn’t quite ready to admit that perhaps it was time to take up her life again and feel the pleasures of womanhood. “Get a grip, girlie,” Mara spoke aloud to her reflection in the rearview mirror. “Just because he’s sexy as hell and seems genuinely sensitive doesn’t mean anything. He’s a man, and none of them can be trusted.” Except maybe Brett and Jocelyn. After passing several stretches of empty beach, she noticed a fenced-off white mansion in the distance. “Damn.” Mara narrowed her eyes as the sun glinted off the black sports car parked in the driveway. “I thought his house in Madrid was huge. Sick that a guy so young is this rich.” She drove through the open metal gates and parked beside the sports car. Turning off the engine, she sighed and closed her eyes for a moment. It had been a long drive from Seville. A nice stretch of the legs and a swim would be great before checking into her hotel. Though she looked forward to visiting with Brett, she simply couldn’t accustom herself to the idea of staying at his house. Her hand slid to the front pocket of her jeans where she’d stashed the address and phone number of Adam’s hotel. How many times since last night had she stared at that slip of torn notebook paper and traced his long, bold handwriting? Grow up, Mara. She stepped out of the car and slammed the door behind her. She jogged up the stone walkway and was about to knock when Brett flung open the door. “Hola.” He smiled brilliantly. She noted how pale Brett’s blue eyes where compared to Adam’s dark ones. “I’m so glad you came, Mara.” “Me too.” “How was the drive?” She followed him down a wide marble hallway. “It was long but, the weather was great—” Mara froze mid-sentence as they entered a parlor decorated in black and jade. Adam stared up at her from where he sat on a black velvet couch. She noted genuine surprise on Adam’s face as well—though it didn’t quite register in her overwrought brain right away. “What the hell is going on here?” Fear tightened her chest. She clutched her hands into fists to disguise

their trembling. Her gaze switched from Adam to Brett. Had the two planned this all along? She turned and hurried down the hall. “Mara, what’s wrong?” Brett jogged after her. He touched her arm, and she jerked away. “Get your hands off me. I’m outta here.” “Mara,” Adam called. Her gaze flew to his as he approached slowly and stopped several paces from her. Damn, why did he have to be so big? If only she had some kind of weapon to defend herself. That wouldn’t matter. Brett alone could outfight her. The two of them together were impossible. Still, she wouldn’t go down without a battle. Not this time. “I guess you two know each other?” Brett lifted an eyebrow. “I hope so, because I have absolutely no idea what the hell is going on.” “Brett, this is the woman I told you about.” Brett’s fine lips curved upward. “This is the woman who you’re so crazy about?” Again Mara met Adam’s eyes. Her heart still fluttered, but she’d managed to gain some semblance of control. They certainly weren’t threatening her in any way. At least not yet. Actually, they appeared as surprised as she felt. “Mara, Brett and I have been friends for years,” Adam told her. “I know what this must look like to you.” She noted that he kindly avoided adding,especially after what you went through . Understanding dawned in Brett’s pale eyes, and he smiled at Mara. “Is this the guy you were telling me about?” “Excuse me if this seems like too much of a coincidence to me that you’re both here.” Mara held up her hands, still not quite ready to believe that she and Adam had met at Brett’s by chance. “Mara, I honestly had no idea that you knew Brett. I never would have thought you’d be friendly with someone like him.” Brett narrowed his eyes at Adam. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “We have a mutual friend,” Mara explained. “And I’ve known him since I was a kid.” “Wait, wait, wait.” Brett shook his head. “How the hell did you two meet?” “The library,” Adam and Mara answered simultaneously. Their gazes met. When he smiled, she couldn’t help returning the gesture. Maybe paranoia was starting to get to her.

“What do you say we have something to eat?” Brett rubbed his hands together. “That should break this uncomfortable tension. Kitchen’s this way.” Brett turned down the hall. Adam leaned one of his broad shoulders against the door, still staring at Mara. She folded her arms tightly across her chest and shrugged. “So what did he mean, crazy about me?” Knowing that he was attracted to her rekindled a primitive sexual urge deep inside her. How could she have been terrified moments ago but aroused at the thought of Adam liking her? More important, why did she trust him and Brett? Another gut feeling told her that they were decent people. Brett had never been anything but kind to her. She doubted he would be the sort of man to associate with someone less honorable than himself. Not only that, she knew deep inside that Adam was good, and she had grown to be a shrewd judge of character. “Well?” She lifted an eyebrow. A quirky smile touched Adam’s lips. “Brett has a very big mouth.” As they walked to the kitchen, Mara reached inside herself for the playful flirt she’d once been before her life was destroyed. She cleared her throat and said, “So are you?” “What?” “Crazy about me?” ***** Adam glanced at Mara from the corner of his eye, noting her full, firm breasts in her red T-shirt, the nipples hard against the fabric. The shapely curve of her denim-clad buttocks cried out to be squeezed. Was he crazy about her? That was a simple question to answer for himself, but to admit it aloud definitely took their “friendship” to a new level. Well, if she wasn’t prepared for the truth, she wouldn’t have asked. “I’m not dead.”At least not yet , he thought to himself, absently touching a hand to his injured side. She grinned at him as he guided her to the kitchen. Brett told Mara to help him throw together sandwiches and instructed Adam to prepare fruit salad. “Why do I get stuck peeling and chopping?” Adam began skinning an apple with a potato peeler. “Don’t you want to show this beautiful young woman that you’ll be a good domestic slave?” Brett winked at Mara. Adam tossed him a look which said exactly what he thought of that particular comment. “Your sense of humor is getting worse with age.” “You mean by the time he’s thirty he’ll have none left at all?”

Adam’s gaze met Brett’s over her head. Thirty? Try two thousand. Brett’s voice sounded in his head,I heard that, kiddo. You’ve really got to work on those mind-control techniques . “I’m trying my best,” Adam snapped, irritated by Brett’s joke at the expense of his most difficult challenge. Brett knew how much Adam hated to fail at anything, particularly when it came to his training. “I think it looks really good.” Mara gazed at the mixture of fruit in the glass bowl on the counter. Adam forced a smile. “Thanks.” You’d better watch that, kiddo, Brett continued.We can work on it later tonight when we’re hunting. Adam stared at the cherries he’d dumped into a strainer. He watched the water leak down the drain, and to him, it momentarily turned red. His incisors pressed against his gums, threatening to prick his inner lip. Since sustaining the injury, he’d been hungrier than usual. His body demanded replenishment after its contact with the platinum. “Look, a freaky one.” Mara reached into the strainer and plucked out a mutated cherry with two fat bellies. She took a bite. Adam’s gaze followed the motion of her teeth and lips. The tip of her tongue flicked a droplet of water from her upper lip. Adam forced his fangs into submission and was grateful for the baggy jogging pants that hid his semi-erect penis better than jeans ever could. Or so he thought. Mara’s gaze riveted to his crotch. Her lips parted and the hint of a blush colored her cheeks. Never in his life had Adam been so aroused by a mortal. Her blood would do nothing for him except ease sexual tension. That prospect enticed him every moment he spent with her. He needed to gain her trust first, then he could satisfy himself while giving her pleasure such as no mortal man could provide. “That’s it.” Adam tossed pieces of orange into the bowl. “I’m done. This is as domestic as I get.” He picked up the salad, but Mara took the bowl from him, her fingertips brushing his. The touch of her delicate mortal hands sent a ripple of passion down his spine. It would be so nice to feel those hands on his bare chest, or even better, wrapped around his cock. How he would love to kiss her lips and soothe away her fears.Patience, Adam. Patience. He followed her back to the table where Brett was already half finished with a chicken sandwich. “So you met at the library? I’m not surprised. Adam spends his life studying.” “He did some translating for me. Some strange form of Latin.” “I actually learned a lot about Latin from Brett. If it hadn’t been for him, I never would have been able to figure out that text.” “Which text is that?” Brett asked. “Lords of the Moon,” Mara said.

Silence fell over the table. Brett and Adam’s gazes met. “What?” Mara asked. Brett shrugged. “Sounds strange, that’s all.” “It’s about vampires.” Adam caressed his fork thoughtfully while he awaited Brett’s reaction. A warning would be coming, if not now, then soon. “Like I said, sounds strange.” Mara explained, “I’ve been researching vampires.” “Why?” “People don’t pay enough attention to folklore.” She placed her sandwich back on her plate. “You’re right about that. So Adam is translating thisLords of the Moon ?” “We’re finished, actually. I think the most interesting part was lost. The editor wrote that there are pages missing from the text. It talks about a First Father.” Brett raised an eyebrow. “First Father?” “A vampire king.” Adam couldn’t keep the quirky smile from his lips. “Sounds like a bad movie.” Brett chuckled as he stood and brushed crumbs from his black tank top. “I’m going for a walk and a swim. Catch you guys later.” Mara watched as Brett left the kitchen. “Well, he didn’t seem to like that conversation much.” As she reached for another helping of fruit salad, Adam’s hand gently covered hers before she touched the bowl. Again that marvelous buzz of desire coursed through him. “I’m sorry I took you off-guard by being here. I had no idea that you knew Brett.” “It’s okay. I guess you’re already used to seeing me overreact.” “After all you’ve been through, it’s hard not to.” She sighed, staring at their entwined fingers. “This is so weird.” He tilted his head in question. “I feel like I’ve known you longer than a few days.” “That’s how I feel about you.” Unconsciously, they had moved closer to each other. They had only to lean forward the slightest bit for their mouths to touch.

He moved a fraction of an inch, and she edged closer. Their lips brushed. Her racing heart echoed in his ears and her long, thick lashes tickled his cheek. Gently, he moved his lips against hers, careful not to frighten her off. His hand cupped her cheek with the utmost tenderness. Slowly, he parted his lips and hers opened beneath his. She uttered a soft, sensual sound of pleasure when his tongue rimmed her lips. She felt so warm, so sweet. The emotions accompanying the kiss struck him like a jolt of magical power. Passion, protectiveness and genuine caring wrapped around his soul. The tip of her tongue met his tentatively. Allowing her to take the lead, to explore him until she trusted him completely, he remained still. Mara sighed, and slipped her arms around his neck, Adam wrapped his arms around her waist and tugged her warm, delicious curves close. The sensation of her breasts against his chest and the long, wet stroking of their joined tongues thrilled him in a way that was unlike anything he’d ever experienced. It felt as if her small, human hands held his heart and stroked it with the female affection he’d longed for. Suddenly she tugged away, her face flushed as she panted through parted lips. Her nipples stood out like hard pebbles beneath her shirt, the plump, berry-sized bits of delectable flesh begging for his touch. How he wanted to tug off her clothes and run his tongue over them. The desire to lick his way down her belly then taste of her soft, swollen clit was a primitive ache deep in his groin. The scent of her passion wafted on the air. He would love to lap her, taste her fragrant juices and explore her pussy as he had her mouth. Control. Now more than any other time in his life, he needed to exercise control. Ignoring the marvelous, torturous ache of his cock trapped in a prison of clothing, away from her wet, wanting pussy, he tenderly stroked her face with his thumb. “Don’t be afraid of me.” “I’m not.” She met his gaze as if startled that she truly meant it. “I’m just not ready for anything more.” “I understand. Please believe I won’t hurt you. I promise.” The slightest smile touched her lips. “I know.” ***** Mara spent a wonderful afternoon with Adam. They walked along the beach, talked and planned some day trips together. Afterward, she checked in at her hotel. In her room, she undressed and glanced at herself in the mirror. Usually she tried not to look at the scars on her body. The attacker had left savage marks on her. If she and Adam finally decided to sleep together, what would he think? Shaking her head, she stepped under the warm water in the shower and closed her eyes. She had plenty of time to consider making love with him. Or did she? Earlier, she probably should have run from the house instead of agreeing to eat lunch with him and Brett. It would have made life less complicated, yet it had been so long since she’d allowed her gut feelings to influence her and her gut told her to take a chance on Adam. She’d been living like a hunted animal, like a rabbit terrified of everything and everyone. When Adam touched her, when he looked at her, she felt secure though she couldn’t fathom why. God, when he’d kissed her it was the most exciting experience of her life. When she closed her eyes, she still felt the softness of his mouth against hers. She loved the sensation of his bare nape against her hands when she stroked his neck, and of the thick curls running through her fingers when she clasped his

hair. It had been so long since she’d kissed a man, since she’d felt a hard, male body pressed against hers in pleasure. Just thinking about the kiss made her body tingle and her clit throb. She’d clung to him with long-forgotten passion. If he’d held her a moment longer with that big, tight erection pressed so close she could have rubbed herself to orgasm while enjoying his deep kisses. Turning off the water, Mara stepped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around her middle. What she needed was a good night’s sleep to really think about everything that had happened over the past few days. After all, there was no reason to rush into anything with anybody. Adam seemed more than willing to take his time and explore friendship before diving into love. Chapter Four

“Maybe it was a bad idea to suggest hunting tonight,” Brett said as he ascended the steps to his living room where Adam stood gazing at a painting of a red devil woman reclining in black sand. “Why?” “You should rest that injury for a few more days.” Brett sighed as Adam lifted his shirt, revealing a faded pink mark where the gunshot wound had been. “I still forget how fast you heal, how powerful you are. It was your blood that brought Jocelyn back to life after he died last year. It’s just strange that he died a vampire, but your blood resurrected him as a mortal again.” Adam shrugged. “One of the many things we don’t know about Immaculates.” “I only wish that vampire Jocelyn had been tracking had been stopped before Mara was hurt.” “What I don’t understand is why you, Jocelyn and Mara’s supposed friend Charlie, have kept what happened from her.” It enraged Adam that people who supposedly cared about Mara had kept such a secret. Though he knew they hadn’t intentionally wanted to cause her pain, their silence had devastated her more than they realized. “We thought it would be better. None of us knew about what she’s been going through. I had no idea she even came to Europe to research vampire folklore.” “I’m going to tell her tomorrow. She can’t go on like this, thinking she’s crazy. It’s not right.” Brett stared closely at Adam as the two men strolled out of the house toward the shoreline. “You’re in love with her.” “I scarcely know her.” “The signs are obvious. I just hope that by telling her the truth, you won’t do more harm than good. She might think you’re playing with her.”

“My feelings don’t matter. She has a right to know, regardless of whether she believes me or not.” Brett glanced up at the three-quarter moon. “I don’t know about you, kiddo, but I’m starved. Let’s find someone.” “Easier said than done.” “You forget, this is my town.” Brett flashed a dagger-sharp smile. “What’s your pleasure, Adam? Do you want someone to give it, or would you prefer to take it?” Adam looked thoughtful. Blood was definitely on his mind. “Oh shit—” Brett raised his eyes to heaven, “—you wantMara’s blood. Sorry, kid. Might do wonders for your libido, but for you, there’s no nutritional value whatsoever.” “First, I have no intention of taking Mara’s blood until she trusts me, if ever. Second, would you please stop listening to my thoughts?” “You stop me.” Halfway down the beach, Adam lifted his chin, his eyes narrowing as he caught the familiar scent of a new hybrid. Beneath the aroma of vampire blood floated the weaker scent of a mortal. Brett ran his tongue across his needle-like teeth and tucked his black T-shirt deeper into black jeans. “Ah. Breakfast.” Just around a bend, a vampire lay on the sand, a young, handsome mortal man locked in his embrace. Neither noticed Adam or Brett until the vampire’s eyes slipped open. Startled, he shoved the mortal away. The man whimpered in protest, reaching for the vampire who callously knocked aside his victim. The mortal cried, “But, Raleigh, you promised me eternity.” At the sound of Brett’s laugh, the mortal leapt in fear, finally noticing the voyeurs. Brett casually circled the other vampire. “Still up to your old lies, Raleigh? Luring these guys into your arms by telling them you can make them what we are?” “This isn’t your business, Brett.” Raleigh bared his fangs and focused on Adam, who stood motionless and silent. As his hunger increased, Adam allowed his fangs to slip from their sheaths. He knew Raleigh sensed he was different from other vampires, but he couldn’t understand how. Yet. “Normally, I’d agree, but I’m not keen on murdering the weak.” Brett glanced at the young man who had dragged on his shirt and buttoned it with trembling fingers. “He just wanted your blood, boy. He hasn’t the faintest idea how to create another vampire. Take my advice. Stay away from Raleigh and keep your doors locked at night.”

Raleigh’s dark brown eyes spat fury into Brett’s pale ones. “Why do you give a damn about these creatures?” “It’s a lie, isn’t it?” the man whispered. “Raleigh, I love you.” “Shut up, fool.” Raleigh glared. “You’re making everything worse.” “But—” “I said shut—” Raleigh drew back his hand to strike his victim, but Adam grasped his wrist. The smaller man tried tugging himself free, but Adam was far stronger than any hybrid. “Who the hell do you think you are? Let go of me.” Raleigh kicked at Adam, who caught his leg and swept his base foot out from under him. Crashing to the ground, he grunted and pushed himself to his knees, spitting sand. Adam glanced toward Brett, who had placed a comforting arm around the mortal and strolled with him along the shoreline. Brett’s appetite would soon be satisfied. The human would be left alive, with pleasant memories. Having satisfied his lust for violence centuries ago, Brett usually bit with gentleness and consideration. Raleigh scrambled to his feet and backed away from Adam, holding up his hands. “I don’t know you, and I don’t want to.” Snickering, Brett glanced over his shoulder. “You may change your mind.” Adam grasped Raleigh’s arms. His lips parted slightly, revealing white, wolfish teeth. “What are you, twisted?” Raleigh broke into nervous laugher. “You can’t mean to feed on me.” Adam jerked the hybrid into his embrace. His teeth penetrated clothing and flesh. Raleigh’s fists tightened on Adam’s arms in an attempt to shove him away, but the Immaculate’s physical strength combined with the pleasurable sensations of the bite rendered him helpless. Raleigh’s fists unclenched. His palms slid up Adam’s back. Closing his eyes, he surrendered completely. Adam drew back, his lips glossy with the hybrid’s blood. Opening his eyes halfway, Raleigh smiled as Adam stepped back. “Who…what are you?” Adam didn’t reply. Raleigh took a step closer, extending a hand to Adam’s chest. “I’m willing to give you much more than blood, if you want.” Adam brushed the hybrid’s hand away. “Sorry.” “Damn.” Raleigh caught his lower lip between his small, pointed teeth. “A love bite like that and you’re straight? What a waste.” “Find yourself a mortal companion. And don’t play with them like they’re animals.”

Raleigh sighed. “It’s not exactly my nature, but for you, I’ll try.” “That’s a good idea—” Adam’s fingers traced the teeth marks on Raleigh’s shoulder, “—because I can make it as painful as this was pleasant.” Swallowing audibly, the hybrid backed off. Partway down the beach, he turned and fled. Brett clapped Adam on the back. “That was beautiful. Tell me again what it feels like to be a god among gods?” “None of us are gods. That’s blasphemy.” “You are such a boy scout.” Brett chuckled. “I’m still hungry. I couldn’t take much from that guy without killing him. Raleigh was a hog, as always. But I think you might have broken him of that habit.” Adam glanced skyward. Energy coursed through him. The fresh blood invigorated him, heightening his power. If he didn’t burn some energy soon, he’d explode. “I need a run.” “Enjoy yourself.” Brett shrugged and strolled down the beach. He paused and glanced over his shoulder at Adam. “You don’t have to stay at the hotel, you know.” “Thanks for the offer, but I don’t want to listen to you and your bimbos all day.” “My bimbos?” Brett placed a hand over his heart. “Wounded. I am wounded. Those are all serious relationships.” Adam smirked. “Of course.” “See you tomorrow night?” Adam waved as he turned and jogged down the shoreline. ***** Mara screamed. Hands bruised her flesh, nails tore her skin and hair. Foul breath hissed in her face, and pain exploded in her neck. Each savage thrust of teeth kept time with brutal thrusting lower, in that place she’d been saving for a man she’d never met but only dreamed of. The beast lifted his face from her neck and glared at her with frosty green eyes as his hands tightened around her throat, silencing her screams, cutting off her breath. Her blood, as red as her attacker’s hair, streaked his lips. He laughed, exposing needle-like fangs dripping crimson. “I bet you never believed in vampires until now, eh, lassie?” he snarled, lowering his savage fangs to her breasts. Mara awoke screaming. She leapt from bed and crashed to the carpet since the sheets had wound around her legs as she’d struggled in the nightmare. For a moment she lay on the floor sobbing, her face buried in her arms. For the first time, she remembered every detail of her attack. She remembered bringing the spare key to Charlie’s house since

her friend had left on a sudden trip with Jocelyn. She remembered writing a brief note and placing it on the mantel. The she sawhim in the doorway. Tall, muscular, with hair the color of blood, he’d smiled wickedly and attacked like a rabid animal. That strength, those teeth. He’d raped her very essence. He was a vampire. Trembling, Mara pushed herself to her knees, dried her eyes on her forearm, and stumbled into the bathroom. The hotel room was too empty, and suddenly she was terrified to be so completely alone. ***** Adam slowed to a jog, then a walk as he approached his hotel just overlooking a stretch of beach. After a two-hour sprint, he felt calm and centered, having worked off the initial rush of drinking deeply of hybrid blood. Some relaxing stretches, a warm shower, and a few hours of uninterrupted sleep would be perfect before martial arts practice. Rigorous training was imperative if he hoped to defeat the First Father. Adam rarely, if ever, failed at any task set for him. Ending the First Father’s reign would be no different. At least that had been his daily affirmation since childhood. Drawing a deep, cleansing breath he ran a hand through his sweat-soaked hair. Suddenly a familiar scent struck him.Mara . He pushed open the glass doors of the hotel, cast an amiable smile at the front desk clerks, and looked around the deserted lobby. One of the clerks said, “Mr. Lindsay, a woman is waiting for you. We said you weren’t here, but—” “It’s all right.” Adam noticed the top of Mara’s head from where she sat facing the elevators. He approached. “Mara?” She jumped and turned to him, her face unnaturally pale, her eyes glossy with unshed tears. “What is it?” He squatted in front of her. Locking her arms around his neck, she clung tightly enough to gag a mortal man. “Adam. I’m sorry to bother you, but I didn’t want to be alone. Brett wouldn’t have understood.” Not much he wouldn’t have understood.Right now I could knock Brett’s head off for not telling you the truth . His arms slipped around her. “Mara, I just came from a run. I’m a mess.” “I don’t care.” Her tears mingled with his sweat, dampening the sleeve of his T-shirt. He tightened his embrace, burying his hand in her hair. “Tell me what’s wrong.” “You’ll think I’m crazy. I think I really am.” When he tried standing, she refused to release his neck. Across the lobby the clerks stared curiously in their direction. Having no intention of providing a free show, he picked Mara up and carried her to the

elevator. Chapter Five

The upward pull of the elevator tugged Mara back to reality. She lifted her face from Adam’s shoulder and dragged a hand across her eyes. Though she looked like a fool, she didn’t care. It felt so good to be in Adam’s arms. With him, she felt safe. He always seemed so confident, so strong and sure of himself. If only she could feel that way again. His sweat-drenched body was hot against her, the lean muscles rock-hard. Her clothes were damp from their contact, but she didn’t care. She wanted him to keep holding her, but it couldn’t be. She’d barged in and annoyed him, and so far he’d been more than reasonable. “You can put me down. God, you must think I’m the biggest idiot in the world.” “Not nearly.” He smiled, releasing her. Placing a hand beneath her chin, he brushed tears from her face with his fingertips. “Will you tell me about it?” The elevator jerked to a stop. Mara followed him to a room across the hall, where he unlocked the door, snapped on the light and stepped aside for her to pass. It was a spacious room containing a large bed with a white comforter, a dresser, and a breakfast table facing a picture window. The shades were drawn. Other than a pile of books on the table, there were few of Adam’s personal belongings about. He sat on the bed while she paced in front of the door, her arms folded tightly across her chest. “I was attacked by a vampire. Not one of those crazy people who think they’re vampires, but a real one with the teeth. He drank my blood. God, you must think I’m nuts.” She dropped onto the bed beside him. “I don’t think you’re nuts. Youwere attacked by a vampire.” Her gaze flew to his. “How can you accept this?” It was Adam’s turn to stand and pace. He drew a deep breath and released it slowly. “Mara, I have to tell—or rather show—you.” Her eyes widened at the seriousness of his tone. For the first time since she’d known him, he seemed hesitant, almost wary. Apprehension crept into her soul. “What?” She reached for a tissue from the box on the dresser and dried her nose. Squatting before her, he took one of her hands in his. It felt hot and surprisingly soft for a man. Why had she never noticed how smooth his skin was? Someone who obviously worked out as much as he did should at least have a few calluses from weight lifting. “Please don’t be afraid. You’re perfectly safe here.”

She felt the tug of fear.What’s he going to say ? Adam bowed his head slightly. Thick lashes covered his dark blue eyes. When he looked at her again, his pupils had dilated, almost filling his entire iris that glowed amethyst under sapphire. The whites of his eyes were tinged red. Parting his lips, he revealed thick, white incisors. Mara nearly fainted from sheer terror. ***** For a moment, Adam thought Mara had gone into some kind of shock. He reached out to her, but she suddenly sprang to life and jabbed her knee upward into his jaw. He nearly missed her defensive movement, but managed to jerk back, avoiding the brunt of the blow. Screaming, she ran for the door. Adam caught her, holding her tightly, ignoring her feet and elbows as she fought him desperately. She’s good.A mortal would have been missing the family jewels by now . “Mara, listen to me.” It took only a bit of his strength to hold her, immobile, to his chest. The sound of her blood pulsing through her body and the terrified rasp of her breath touched him deeply. The scent of her terror filled the room. If only there had been an easier way to tell her. “I’m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to prove you’re not crazy. We do exist.” She stopped struggling and stood trembling in his arms. As he guided her to the bed he realized the depth of his feelings for her. Last night when he’d told Brett he had to disclose the truth no matter how she might feel about him, he hadn’t known how painful her rejection would be. For the first time in his life, he found a woman who stimulated him in every possible way, who touched him like no other, and now she would probably hate him. In spite of her racing pulse, she stared at him blankly, her expression defeated. “What do you want with me?” “I just want to help you.” He knelt beside her, retracting his fangs. When he took her hands, he was so grateful that she didn’t pull away. “Mara, I am a vampire, but I promise, I’ll never, never hurt you.” The emotions battling inside her were apparent in her stare. Though tempted to invade her thoughts, just to learn what she really felt about him, he stopped himself. She’d been invaded enough. He wanted trust between them. “How… I have so many questions.” “Ask me.” She reached out a tentative hand and touched his cheek, his jaw, as if to make certain he was solid and real. Her arms slid around his neck and he held her close, nearly overwhelmed with emotion. This young woman had reached a part of him he never dreamed existed. “I was afraid to tell you. I thought you might not believe that I wouldn’t hurt you.” He buried his face in her hair. Its softness caressed his cheek as he inhaled the scent of floral shampoo.

“You’re not like the one who attacked me.” “His name was Edrik. He was after your friend Charlie. That’s why Jocelyn originally came to her. Jocelyn and Edrik had been enemies for centuries. They had been created by the same vampire, only Edrik used his powers for evil. Jocelyn’s duty was to destroy him. Which he did.” “Then my attackeris dead?” Mara drew back and gazed into Adam’s eyes. “Yes. Jocelyn killed him a year ago, during the time he and Charlie went away together.” Mara’s lips curved upward. “I thought they were just having a cheap affair. My God, that means Jocelyn’s a vampire too. No wonder he and Charlie are so secretive.” “Jocelynwas a vampire. After the fight with Edrik, he died. That’s how I first learned of him. Brett was a mutual friend. My blood can usually bring a slain hybrid back to life, if the ritual is performed in time.” “Hybrid?” Mara narrowed her eyes and shook her head. “Your blood?” Adam dropped back onto his heels and ran a hand through his hair. “It’s a really long story. I need a shower. Will you wait here until I come out?” Mara nodded. He squeezed her hands, not wanting to release her even for a moment, but he had to let her go. If she left now, he would have to accept it, no matter how strong his feelings for her. “Make yourself at home. I won’t be long.” He glanced over his shoulder at her as he stepped into the bathroom. Adam tugged off his clothes and tossed them on the tile floor. Bracing his hands on either side of the sink, he drew a deep breath. Glancing up, he stared at his reflection in the mirror. “So where do you go from here, Adam?” He wanted a relationship with Mara, but would his selfish desires eventually hurt her as much as Brett and Charlie’s lies? He didn’t want to hurt Mara by dragging her into his violent world, but with so many questions between them, how could he walk away? What made him think she’d evenwant a relationship with him after what he’d just revealed? Stepping beneath the warm water, he closed his eyes. Perhaps she’d flee after all while he washed up. He concentrated, heard her moving around in the next room, catching her scent even through the running water. The image of sharing the shower with her, of undressing her small, curvaceous body and running his hands over her made his cock twitch awake. It rose, steely and demanding, as his thoughts drifted to them locked in an embrace beneath the steady flow of hot water. He touched her breasts, rolling the nipples beneath his thumbs, and caressed her shoulders. His palms swept down her back and cupped her bottom, massaging and squeezing the tantalizing handfuls of flesh and muscle.

Clenching his teeth, he chastised himself and reached for the bottle of shampoo. Yes, he wanted her so badly it was almost painful, but his desires were secondary. She’d endured a terrible year. Sex, when it happened, would undoubtedly be mind-blowing, but he needed to be patient and give her the time required to build trust and abandon fear—if she even stayed around to let it go that far. Regardless of whether she remained or fled, Mara was a strong woman to have not only survived a vampire attack, but to have responded so well to his revelation. She not only had his growing affection and deep attraction, but his unwavering respect. ***** Mara shoved her hands into the back pockets of her denim shorts. The sensation of Adam’s warmth and strength still coursed through her. Here she was, in a hotel room with the creature she feared most in the world. A vampire. At least that explained the smooth hands. Even if he was callused or scarred, his skin probably healed or regenerated, like some creature in a sci-fi movie. As a vampire, he was nothing like she expected. Adam was gentle, powerful, a good listener. Her friend. No, more than a friend. The attraction between them was almost tangible. Though terrified, she had relished being held in his powerful arms and pressing close to a chest of hot steel. His heart had beaten against her, so strong and bewitching. It was madness to stay with him, sheer insanity to trust him, but she did. More than anyone she’d ever known. Mara walked to the window, parted the curtains and gazed at the beach below. She fought the urge to laugh uncontrollably. Everything she’d ever believed had been a lie, and her worst nightmares were true. A vampire had attacked her. Her best friend had known about it and said nothing. Well, that wasn’t completely true. Charlie had said that her mother had sensed that her attacker was dead. Only now did Mara realize why Charlie had been so certain the rapist was dead. Her husband had killed him. No wonder she had said so little about Jocelyn when she’d returned last year. No wonder she’d been so sad. Charlie had believed Jocelyn to be dead. Adam’s blood had resurrected him. Adam’s blood. Hybrid. What did that mean? Common sense urged her to run from the hotel, but her heart trusted Adam. He had revealed himself to her. When he swore he would never hurt her, she believed him. He’d never given her a reason not to trust him. Being what he was, he had more than enough opportunities to hurt, even kill her. He had answers she needed. And he was willing to supply them. Not only that, she was more attracted to him than she’d ever been to a man. This surprised her. She’d never been attracted to his type before. Adam was reserved, highly intelligent. Mara had always looked to jocks, muscle-bound football stars in college. Adam was attractive, but he didn’t flaunt his looks. “The decent kind of guy you could bring home to mom, except he’s a vampire.” Saying it was the final push. She laughed long and loud. Finally regaining her control, she walked to the bed and sat, her back against the headboard.

The shower shut off. Moments later, Adam stepped from the bathroom, his hair a mass of dark, wet curls. Navy jogging pants covered his long legs, leaving his torso bare. Mara tried not to stare but didn’t succeed. It was impossible not to notice those broad shoulders, powerful chest, washboard abs and arms that looked like he could strangle a buffalo. With that body, who needed to flaunt it? She’d never seen any jock look so good. Tossing her a friendly smile, he opened the dresser and dragged on a white T-shirt. She tried ignoring her disappointment as the cotton material covered his ultra-virile torso. “So what would you like to know?” Adam pulled a chair to the bedside and straddled it backward. “I’m still having some trouble believing this. Let’s see…what did you mean by hybrid?” “A vampire who was made. Most vampires are hybrids. There are very few Immaculates, like me. A vampire born of two immortal parents.” “You can be born?” Adam shrugged. “It’s nearly impossible for vampires to conceive in the traditional manner. When it happens, the offspring are different from hybrids in several ways. For example, drinking mortal blood gives me no nourishment. I survive on the blood of other vampires.” “So you don’t bite…human people?” He smiled and cleared his throat. “Not unless they ask me to.” “Ask? Why would someone ask for that unless they want to become a vampire?” “Making a vampire isn’t that easy. Only certain vampires can create others of our kind, and then the timing has to be right.” “So why would someone want you to bite…” Mara gazed deeply into Adam’s eyes, saw amusement and vague desire in their sapphire depths, and blushed. “Oh. I guess it doesn’t always have to hurt.” “It should never hurt. What happened to you shouldn’t have occurred.” Mara nodded. At that moment she didn’t want to talk about Edrik. She wanted to know about Adam. “So how else are you different from hybrids?” “For one thing, I’m stronger. My senses are keener, and I have more stamina. My incisors retract. Hybrids have smaller teeth, but they’re always visible, if you look hard enough.” “Convenient for you.” Mara smiled. He chuckled. “Yes. I suppose. Of course, it’s a good thing for me. My fangs are bigger than most hybrids’. Brett’s, for instance, are scarcely noticeable.” Mara’s breath caught. “Brett’s a vampire?” This entire situation was far too strange.

“Guess I forgot to mention that.” “How many of you are there?” “I’m not sure exactly. I’ve never met another Immaculate before.” “So you’re pretty much alone? What are your parents like?” “My parents were killed when I was a baby. Like I told you, I was raised by a reverend.” “Peculiar for a vampire.” “Brett once saved my adoptive father’s life, years ago, when he stumbled on information about…” Mara leaned forward. “What?” “All right. You bared your soul to me, it’s only fair that I do the same in return. Mara, I have to tell you, I’m dangerous to know. There’s a purpose to my life. Immaculates are born for a reason. There’s a very old prophecy about the First Father.” “The creature from the book?” “He’s a very powerful vampire who awakens at random times, usually with centuries in between. He loves violence, and creates many of our kind when he wakes. You can trace his pattern throughout history. The last time he awoke was during World War II.” “You’re saying he started the war?” Adam nodded. “He plays with everyone, mortals and immortals. He doesn’t care about what happens to any of us. I don’t know. Maybe he’s lived so long he’s gotten bored.” “What have you got to do with him?” “According to prophecy, an Immaculate will destroy the First Father. Others have tried over the years. Some have failed, some have joined him, but none have succeeded in killing him. It’s been said that I’m the one.” “Where is he now?” “I don’t know. I’m not even sure if he’s awake. Brett and some of his acquaintances have followed him for thousands of years. They’ll know when he comes, and then I must go after him.” “Is he an Immaculate?” “I don’t know. Maybe. Some say he’s one of the Original vampires, hence the name First Father.” “Do you think you can kill him?” Adam stood and walked to the window. “I will. I have to.”

Though he sounded firm, Mara sensed his desolation. She approached him and slipped her arms around his waist. He held her, and she rested her cheek against his chest. God, it felt so hard. Power seemed to roll off him in tangible waves. Closing her eyes, she listened to his heartbeat. It was so strong, and very, very slow. Not human, yet he was more human than anyone she’d ever known. “If you want to pretend you never met me, I’ll understand. It would be safer for you that way.” “I’ve already experienced what your kind is capable of. I’m sick of running from everything. If I left, I wouldn’t be able to stop thinking about you. I don’t know what it is, but I’ve never felt this close to anyone before.” “Neither have I.” She looked up at him. “Really?” He nodded and bent to kiss her. His mouth was soft against hers, just as it had been at Brett’s. She slid her palms up his back and stood on her toes to better reach him. Her heart pounded with apprehension as she whispered, “I don’t want to leave.” “I don’t want you to leave.” “But I’m not ready to be intimate.” He smiled softly and brushed a kiss across her forehead. “Then just sleep here.” “You can’t be real. There has to be something wrong with you.” “Most people would consider the fangs a drawback.” “I guess that depends on how you use them.” “Do you need anything from your hotel?” “No.” Mara nodded toward her backpack. “I keep most of my stuff in there. Toiletries, a change of clothes. I’m set for tonight. Adam, are you sure you don’t mind me staying here?” “Absolutely.” He glanced over his shoulder as he pulled the drapes, blocking out the sunrise. “The sun can’t hurt you?” “No. Some vampires have a severe allergic reaction to sunlight, but most of us can build up a tolerance. Our eyes and skin are sun-sensitive, and we function better by night, especially me. I’m afraid that’s one of the few advantages hybrids have over me. I have a stronger aversion to sunlight than they do.” “I guess a lot of the old legends are wrong.” “Many of them. Vampires have planted misinformation in the mortal world as a means of self-preservation.”

“Smart of them. Why have you trusted me with all this?” “For the same reasons you’ve trusted me. Gut feeling.” “The two of us, together—” Mara smiled, touching her fingertips to her temples, “—we’re dangerous.” Adam gestured toward the bed. “Do you like the left side or the right?” “I never really thought about it. I’ve never spent an entire night with someone before. How about you?” Smiling, he cocked his head to one side. Before he could answer, Mara said, “I mean, which side do you like?” “Oh…either one.” She approached the bed, wondering if he suddenly felt as self-conscious as she did. “I need to use the toilet.” She turned suddenly, took her backpack, and locked herself in the bathroom. “God, Mara, you must be crazy.” She looked at her reflection in the mirror over the sink. Damn. She looked like a drunken clown with her bloodshot eyes and puffy red nose. Crying sure made a girl look like garbage. To top it off, she’d rushed over so quickly that she’d jerked her hair into a lopsided ponytail. How the hell could he kiss me looking this bad? After she washed her face, brushed her teeth and combed her hair, she looked a little better. If only she’d brought something more comfortable to sleep in. The jeans and sweater wouldn’t make for a pleasant night. She left the backpack in the bathroom and stepped outside. Adam was stretched out on top of the covers reading by the lamp’s lowest setting. She wondered if he even needed the light at all, or if he’d left it on for her benefit. Placing the book aside, he smiled at her. “There are shirts in the top drawer if you want to use one.” She smiled weakly. “Thanks.” Trembling, she opened the drawer. What the hell was she doing, spending the night with a vampire she scarcely knew and digging through his drawers? His shirts were so neatly folded that she smiled. “I always thought guys were sloppy.” “What’s that cliché? Cleanliness is next to godliness? Guess it’s upbringing. My father hated slothfulness.” “He must have been some disciplinarian to control a vampire.” “He had his methods, all right.”

Mara chose a dark blue T-shirt and stepped into the bathroom. She undressed to her panties and slipped the shirt over her head. It hung to her knees, so at least she wouldn’t need to put her jeans back on. Drawing a deep breath, she marched into the room and slipped beneath the covers. An attack of nerves had her heart pounding again. “God, this is silly. You’d think I wasn’t a grown woman.” “Mara, you’ve been through a lot.” He climbed beneath the sheets. “Don’t be so hard on yourself. Who says a man and a woman have to sleep together to…sleep together?” She smiled. “Adam, I really like you.” “You too.” He rolled onto his side, then sat up, tugging off his shirt. “Do you mind? I can’t sleep in this thing.” She glanced at his bare chest and murmured, “Sure. It’s your bed.” “Do you want the light on?” “No.” She clicked off the lamp and lay in the darkness, feeling the bed move as he took a moment to settle. Her fingertips brushed the back of his wrist and he took her hand. Edging closer, she allowed his arm to encircle her. The mat of hair covering his warm, hard chest was a delightful cushion beneath her cheek. As her eyes slipped shut, she wondered what making love with him and feeling his bite would be like. One day she would know. It was inevitable. ***** Mara’s knee brushed something solid and her eyes flew open. She released her pent-up breath, remembering she’d fallen asleep in Adam’s room. A thin stream of sunlight bled through the drawn curtains. As her eyes adjusted to the room’s dimness, she discerned Adam’s silhouette beside her. His breathing was so slow and faint that for a moment she wondered if he was alive. A wry smile tugged at her lips.Undead . Yet he wasn’t a monster, wasn’t a ghost. He wasn’t dead. Adam had been born, just like every other animal on the planet. Sometime during the day, he’d rolled onto his side. The sheet draped over his waist, exposing his back and shoulders. Hesitantly, she lifted her hand and rested her palm between his shoulder blades. His smooth flesh felt cool, not cold. She slowly swept her hand across his shoulder and down his back. His body was so hard, so powerful, so filled with inhuman strength. Touching him was akin to caressing a wild, sensuous animal. “That feels nice,” he murmured. Her heart leapt, and she paused, her hand on his waist. She hadn’t realized he was awake. He turned to her, his head resting on his arm while his other hand stroked her cheek.

“I’m not so different from you, Mara.” She swallowed, her gaze fixed on his in the dimness. “I have feelings just like everyone else, no matter what’s thought about me.” “I never said your emotions aren’t like everyone else’s. Since I’ve met you, you’ve been nothing but caring.” He shook his head. “I didn’t mean you said it.” “Then what did you mean?” He didn’t speak, but lightly covered her hand with his as she stroked his pecs. Her caress moved to the pit of his throat, and her fingertips brushed smooth, hard metal. She squinted in the dimness and caught the faintest glint of silver. A tiny crucifix dangled from a hair-fine chain. Why hadn’t she noticed it earlier? “Strange jewelry for a vampire,” she commented. “I’ve always had it. Never taken it off, actually. I think my father must have given it to me, but I don’t remember. I was too young.” “Do you believe in God?” “Yes.” She smiled sadly, nodding. “Do you?” “I don’t know. Maybe. Hold me.” He drew her into his arms. Her leg slid up the impossibly long, hair-roughened length of his as she tilted her face to his. Covering her mouth in a tender kiss, he gently stroked her upper lip with his tongue. Hers darted out to meet it as her fingers tightened in the hair at his nape. It felt so coarse and thick between her fingers, like a wild horse’s mane. Stroking her face with his fingertips, he edged closer. At the first brush of his hard cock against her, Mara’s pulse raced more from fear than from arousal. She stiffened a bit. He broke their kiss and whispered against her lips. “Are you all right?” Opening her eyes, she held his gaze and nodded. Their fingers entwined as she slid her leg between his. One of his arms wrapped around her. His thigh felt heavy atop hers, but it was a marvelously arousing weight. Beneath the T-shirt, her nipples formed tight peaks that pressed against his chest. His lips brushed her forehead and cheek before he kissed her again. This time she kept her eyes open until sensation overcame her. Adam’s eyes were closed, his features relaxed yet aroused. He slid down her body, kissing her neck then her breasts. A large, warm hand slid beneath the shirt and caressed her hip, the fingertips stroking languidly. Mara quivered with desire as those fingertips traced her ribs and brushed first one nipple, then the other. His touch felt so good. Her clit throbbed with need and her nipples ached beneath his touch. How she wanted to feel his mouth on her breasts. This strong yet gentle man was helping her shed her fears. For the first time in what seemed

like forever, she wasn’t terrified of a man’s touch.She wanted it. Her pussy dampened as he rolled his thumb over one of her nipples. “Adam.” She straddled him, her mouth hovering over his. “Yes, Mara?” “This feels too good.” “Yes, it does.” Suddenly she was on her back. He’d moved swiftly, but so gently, never frightening, never flaunting his overwhelming strength. Her eyes met his, and she noticed the faint glow of amethyst beneath his dark blue iris.Does he want to bite me? She felt a twinge of fear. “I won’t bite you unless you ask me to. I promise.” How had he sensed her apprehension? “Will it feel good?” “Yes.” “Sexual good?” He smiled and traced her collarbone with his fingertip. “It’s what I’ll aim for. I’ve never made love with a mortal before.” “Just other vampires?” She looped her arms around his neck. He nodded. “Do you bite them when you make love?” “Yes.” Nuzzling her neck, he raised her shirt a bit and slipped a hand beneath the waistband of her panties. His palm cupped one of her bottom cheeks, squeezing tenderly. Her pulse racing, she slipped a hand inside his jogging pants. Crisp hair met her fingertips as she felt his groin. No underpants. How incredibly sexy. ***** Adam went still as Mara’s fingertips brushed his hard cock. Kissing and fondling her these past few minutes had felt so wonderful. He’d used the utmost tenderness, not wanting to frighten her, only give her pleasure. Now her small, warm hand aroused him, returning his gentleness and pleasure. His cock swelled even more as she stroked him. The marvelous tightening of his skin and delicious ache almost made him shiver. Of all the women he’d been with, none had incited him to such a level of passion. Perhaps it was his growing affection for her. All his life he’d dreamed of loving a woman but never imagined it happening until long after the First Father was destroyed. Yet, according to his father, happiness was not in the plan for a creature like Adam. No mate waited in

his future to rest beside him at night and offer him the warm comfort of true love. You will be banned from all animals and from all wild creatures… He knew it was a lie. Here, with Mara, he began to understand what love could be like between a man and a woman. As Mara’s small fist curled around his cock and her thumb brushed the smooth, bulging head, his hand moved slowly to her pussy. His finger brushed the outside, feeling the slickness of her desire. She was so, so wet. Running his damp fingertip over her clit, he felt her quiver. Her desire was so strong, he caught its scent on the air and heard it in her wildly thumping heartbeat. When she gasped, his mouth covered hers. A soft, mewling sound erupted from her throat, but he absorbed it, his tongue stroking the warm, moist length of hers. Mara’s hand tightened on his cock as his finger rubbed her clit in slow circles. She was on the verge of climax, he sensed it. More than anything, he wanted to feel her come against his hand. He wanted to draw out her pleasurable pulsations until she lay thoroughly satisfied. Suddenly, she jerked away, tearing her hand from his pants and pushing him back. He stopped immediately, removing his finger from her clit, his eyes returning to their normal color. “What’s wrong?” “I’m sorry. I just thought about what happened with that monster. I know you’re not him, but—” “It’s all right.” He caressed her cheek with the back of his hand. “I didn’t mean to push you.” “You weren’t. I’m the one who jumped on you, I think.” “We should get some sleep.” Adam drew a deep breath, his heart still pounding and cock aching with desire he could not satisfy. “It’ll be dusk in another couple of hours.” “I told Brett I’d meet him for dinner.” “Me too.” “And I’d like to call Charlie later. Tell her I know everything. I still can’t believe she didn’t tell me. We were best friends.” “The three of them were wrong not to tell you, but I think in their own way, they might have been trying to spare you. They thought your memory had been wiped out by Edrik. They didn’t realize you were getting flashes.” “I know, but I feel so cheated.” He didn’t speak, but held her close. The scent of her lust was still heavy on the air. Both of them were so hungry for release, yet they couldn’t finish what they’d started. Not with that bastard Edrik still ruling her thoughts. It infuriated him that someone had hurt her so badly. “I’m sorry, Adam.”

“Don’t be.” He kissed the top of her head. “There’s time for us, Mara. Plenty of time.” Chapter Six

“Thanks for telling me the truth,” Mara said when Brett opened his front door. She stood beside Adam, their fingers entwined. Brett’s smile faded, his discomfort obvious as he silently asked,how much did you tell her ? “I told her everything. First Father and all,” Adam stated. Mara glanced at him sharply. “We’re able to communicate telepathically.” “Except some of us are better at it than others.” Brett folded his arms across his chest, raising an eyebrow at Adam. “I’m trying, but I need more practice.” “You’re young.” Brett shook his head. “Young and foolish.” Anger simmered deep inside Adam. “Because I told her the truth?” “Not about what happened to her, but about the rest of us—you should have been more careful.” Brett switched his gaze to Mara. “If Charlie, Jocelyn or I had known you remembered Edrik, we would have told you. We had no desire to see you suffer.” “You have no idea what I’ve gone through.” “I’m very sorry, Mara.” Brett’s sincerity was obvious in his expression and also his thoughts, which Adam concentrated on reading. One day, he would become such a powerful psychic that his mentor would have no reason to taunt him. “I find no fault with Adam for easing your pain, however, there was no need to tell you of the First Father.” “There was a need. We have the right to choose our own paths using the free will God has given us. Whether you like it or not, Mara and I have found each other. She needed to make an informed decision. There are no lies between us. We’ve both agreed to keep it that way.” Brett sighed. “Seems like the two of you have made up your minds. It won’t matter what I say. Actually, I’m a little relieved you met. Adam spends too much time alone. As long as you’re sure you can handle a vampire—an Immaculate vampire. Do you know what that means?” Mara’s hand tightened on Adam’s. “Yes.” Stepping out of the house, Brett led the way to his car. He called over his shoulder, “Let’s talk about this over dinner. I’m starved.” As they followed Brett down the walk, Mara whispered, “Do you guys really have to eat?” Adam whispered back, “Only when we’re hungry.”

Their gazes met and she giggled, that lovely sound that tugged at his heart. From here on out, everything would be better for them both. He was sure of it. ***** “I’ve arranged for some partners for you.” Brett cracked a lobster claw. His teeth clicked on the tiny fork as he ate the juicy meat. For the first time, Mara noticed how sharp his incisors were. “Normally, I’d say we could spend a few more days here, but I think it’s better that we leave for Madrid as soon as possible. Mercedes has arranged for a special exercise for you, but we’ll only have access to it for a couple of days.” Adam grinned. “How did she manage this time?” “She convinced the trainer. I think they both had a memorable time.” “Sorry, guys, but I don’t have a clue what you’re talking about,” Mara said. “Brett arranges sparring matches for me. Part of my preparation to meet the First Father.” “Sparring matches? You fight?” Brett nearly coughed up his lobster as he laughed. “Yes, you might say he fights.” “Why did I think vampires would have a different way of killing each other, like stakes through the heart or something?” “The heart is the vampire’s most vulnerable organ,” Adam explained. “In order to truly kill one of our kind, the heart should be pierced, however no one’s going to just lie there while someone pounds a stake, or sword, through his heart.” Mara lifted an eyebrow. “I guess not.” “We’ve practiced fighting just as mortals have,” Brett said. “In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if the first martial arts form wasn’t created by one of our kind.” Adam glanced at Brett. “I wouldn’t go that far.” Brett turned to Mara with an indulgent smile. “Not even a century old and he thinks he knows everything.” “How old are you?” Mara glanced at Adam. “I’ll be thirty next month. It’s nothing for one of our kind, or so Brett keeps telling me.” Turning to Brett, Mara asked, “So how old areyou ?” “Coming up on two thousand, give or take a decade.” Mara’s eyes widened. Such longevity was incomprehensible. Brett didn’t look a day over thirty. “Getting back to the arrangements.” Brett wiped the corner of his mouth with his napkin. “If you’re

ready, we can leave for Madrid tomorrow. You’re welcome to join us, of course, Mara.” Adam gazed at her. “Will you come?” “I’d love to. I’m actually glad not to be alone out here anymore.” “No more hotels for either you or Adam. My house in Madrid is very big, and I insist that both of you stay with me. Besides, the party is next week. We’ll have a great time.” “Party?” Mara asked. “A gathering of my friends and acquaintances who have tracked the First Father for centuries. It will be an exciting night. Many of them will be meeting Adam for the first time. They’re very curious. There have been other Immaculates over the years, but Adam will destroy the First Father.” Adam’s gaze fixed on his plate as he ran his fingertip along the edge. Though Mara hadn’t known him long, she sensed his discomfort. The First Father situation obviously concerned him greatly, and that was enough to make her worry. “It sounds dangerous. Will he have help?” “According to prophecy, only an Immaculate will end the First Father’s reign. Others have tried, but Adam will fulfill the legend. No one has been better trained. He’s stronger than any Immaculate before him, up here.” Brett tapped a finger to his temple. “If we could just get him to perfect those telepathic abilities… But he’s young. I’m afraid the ambition that drives him to such high levels of physical excellence is what prevents him from unlocking the powers of his mind.” “Do we have to talk about this now?” Adam crumpled his cloth napkin and tossed it onto the table beside his plate. “I thought you wanted her to know everything?” “Why should she care how poor my telepathy is?” Brett pointed his fork at Adam. “Your telepathy is not poor. You can’t control your—what do they call it nowadays?—stress level enough. Meditation should not be forced.” “I don’t force it.” Brett chuckled. “Maybe Mara can help you. Get you to relax.” “I have to kill the First Father and you want me to relax?” “See what I mean?” Brett smiled at Mara. “Like a tight wire.” Mara studied Adam carefully, noting an agitated glint in his eyes. She never would have guessed that beneath his calm, confidant veneer, he harbored such tension. But who wouldn’t be tense if his life’s work was to subdue a demon? After dinner, Brett excused himself to hunt while Adam and Mara enjoyed the walk to her hotel, where she gathered her belongings and checked out. They’d decided to share his room and leave for Madrid

together the following dusk. Once back in his room, he placed her suitcase on the bed and tugged her into his arms, kissing her tenderly. “I have to go for a run. I’ll only be a few hours.” “Do you need blood?” He shook his head. “I don’t need to hunt every night. What are you going to do?” “There’s a gym downstairs. I think I’ll work out, take a shower and wait for you.” She looped her arms around his neck and played with the curls at his nape. “I’ll make it a fast run.” Once again, he kissed her. Closing her eyes, she wove her fingers through his hair. He dropped to the bed, holding her close. Her denim-clad legs clasped his waist as she covered his cheeks with delicate kisses. Parting her lips with his tongue, he stroked and explored the warmth of her mouth. Her nipples hardened and pressed against his chest, through both their shirts. Adam groaned, the deep rumble vibrating through his chest and curling her toes. After kissing her upper lip then her lower, he hesitantly drew back. “If we keep this up, I won’t want to go.” “Sorry.” She gazed at him coquettishly through her lashes. If he didn’t go, it was fine with her. It felt so wonderful to be touched and kissed again. “I’d love to stay here, but if I don’t get in my run, you won’t want to know me.” “That energetic, are you?” she teased. “Yes. It’s part of being Immaculate.” “Okay.” She pressed one last kiss to his lips and stood. “Do you want company?” “I’d love it, but even Brett can’t really keep up with me.” Mara smiled. “I guess that was silly of me. I’m only human.” He brushed his cheek against hers. “I like you that way.” Once Adam left the hotel, Mara picked up the phone and dialed long distance. “Hello?” Charlie’s voice sounded across the line. “It’s Mara.” “Mara. It’s great to finally hear from you. How’s Europe?”

“Charlie, I know everything. I know about Edrik and Jocelyn.” There was silence on the other end of the line. Mara waited, her heart throbbing and hands trembling. It was strange to feel so uncomfortable talking to her best friend. “Who told you? Brett?” “No. Adam told me everything, but only after I remembered for myself. How could you have lied to me?” “Mara, I— Who the hell is Adam?” “You can quit acting like you don’t know the truth. I think you owe me an explanation. Why did you lie to me?” “Mara, we thought your memory had been wiped out. I didn’t want to complicate your life any more than it already was. I know how much the truth hurt me, how much the immortal world hurt Jocelyn. I didn’t want to drag you into it.” “Charlie, I was raped and brutalized by a vampire, and you knew. Do you have any idea what I’ve gone through this past year? I kept getting these flashes of a monster. I thought I was going crazy.” “Mara, I’m really sorry.” Charlie sounded so sincere that Mara’s anger faded. Charlie cared about her. She understood that her friend and Jocelyn must have also gone through hell. But they’d had each other. Mara had been alone. Until Adam. “Charlie, I didn’t call to start a fight. I really didn’t call to blame you. I don’t know why I called.” “You have every right to be furious with me, but please believe I didn’t know you remembered anything about Edrik at all.” “I believe you. I just wanted you to know.” “Mara, who’s Adam?” “You really don’t know? Brett said he’s the one who brought Jocelyn back to life after he was killed. Something about his blood being the key to the ritual to resurrect a slain vampire.” “Mara, neither Jocelyn nor I knew anything about the ritual. Brett performed it and told us little. If someone else is responsible for saving Jocelyn’s life, I want to know.” Mara chewed her lower lip. She’d thought Charlie and her husband knew about Adam, but Brett had kept Adam a secret for a reason. Now it was Mara’s chance to hide the truth to protect a man she cared about. For the first time, she clearly understood Charlie’s secrecy. “Charlie, I can’t talk about it.” “What do you mean, you can’t talk about it?” “If it was my story and my life, I’d tell you, but it’s not. You’ll have to trust me on this.”

“But, Mara—” “I can’t say any more.” “When are you coming home?” “I don’t know. When I do, we’ll have a long talk.” “Mara, take care of yourself. Call me anytime, you know that.” “I know.” Mara’s feelings for Charlie rekindled. They’d been through so much together over the years. She hoped one day she could introduce Adam to her. “Say hi to Jocelyn and the baby for me.” Mara hung up the phone and sat on the edge of the bed, smiling. She felt strangely cleansed. When she returned home, she and Charlie would continue with their friendship, and honesty would make it stronger. ***** Adam raced along the stretch of beach, his long, powerful strides devouring the miles as thoughts of Mara, the First Father and the coming events in Madrid sped through his mind. He wasn’t looking forward to Brett’s party, other than the certainty that there would be hybrids willingly offering him their blood. At times it was nice to not to have to hunt for it. Lucia was certain to be there, however, and he wasn’t quite sure what would happen when she and Mara met. Lucia was nothing to Adam, but she was persistent and had centuries of practicing bitchiness behind her. The sparring matches Brett had arranged piqued his interest more than anything. Brett’s acquaintances were always challenging. He couldn’t exactly say he enjoyed fighting so much, but it was necessary. Perhaps one day, when the First Father was obliterated, he could pursue less violent interests. On your belly you will crawl, and dirt will you eat, all the days of your life… Remember your purpose, boy, it is all that will redeem you, if redemption is possible for the devil’s offspring. Defend the children of God, and maybe you too will be saved. Adam slowed to a jog, then a walk. He closed his eyes and drew several deep breaths, feeling spray from the tide on his heated flesh. Clearing his mind, he concentrated solely on his arm and leg movements as he shifted stances in the sand and blocked and struck imaginary opponents. The moon rose higher as he practiced. Thoughts of Mara urged him back to the hotel. Glad that the beach was secluded enough for him to test his inhuman speed, he sprinted, his long legs devouring the damp sand. He hadn’t lied when he said he would be unbearable unless he exercised daily. Like a wild animal, he needed to escape the confines of the human world and vent the primitive instincts of his species or else they would destroy him and those around him. This excess of energy empowered, but it also frightened him. Growing up, his father had tried to subdue that vigor. Adam didn’t care to think about some of the methods he’d used, though none of them truly worked. It had been Brett who had instructed his father to nurture rather than punish Adam’s energetic nature. He would need to study fighting to fulfill his duty and destroy the First Father, so martial arts training began at a young age. Adam spent long hours practicing karate, judo, boxing and fencing. In school, he’d longed to participate in sports with other children, but

that was a fantasy. His nature would have been discovered immediately. So he’d watched students playing. As the sun set and the track team left the field, Adam would just be arriving. Considered strange, socially awkward and too smart by the other students, he was shunned. Academically was the only way in which he could compete with others, and as with everything, he’d excelled, but that had only made people like him less. To them he was a pale-faced, lanky egghead. To his father he was a spawn of Satan. To Brett and the hybrids who tracked the First Father, he was a weapon. Now, as a grown man, he still sometimes wondered who he was. Achievements defined who he was. His species defined who he was. But was there more to him than being the Immaculate of the prophecy? ***** Mara stepped out of the shower and wrapped a thick bath towel around her middle. Combing wet hair from her face, she stepped into the hotel room. She glanced at the clock by the bedside as she dragged on cutoff black sweats and a charcoal tank top. Eight o’clock. Adam should be back soon. Rain pelted against the window. She parted the drapes and gazed out at the stormy ocean. Turning from the window, she flipped on the television and sat on the edge of the bed, swinging her legs. The door opened and Adam stepped inside, drenched, his dark hair a mass of shiny ringlets. Mara hopped off the bed and into his arms. “It’s pouring.” He squeezed her and kissed the top of her head. “Thunderstorm’s coming.” “I love thunderstorms.” “Do you?” “Don’t you think they’re romantic?” He brushed his thumb across her lips. “That depends on who I’m with.” He glanced down to the floor and smiled. “God, you have such small feet.” “I’m five foot three, what do you expect?” “They’re so cute.” She glanced down at her bare feet and curled her toes into the carpet. She’d never considered her feet to be a point of attraction. To her, they were short and stubby. Even the grape-colored nail polish did little for them. “I have to take a shower before the storm starts.” “Don’t bother.” Mara grasped his T-shirt and tugged him toward the bed.

He laughed. “Turning wild on me?” “You bet.” Though her strength didn’t affect him, he allowed her to push him onto the bed. She grasped the bottom of his shirt, dragged it over his head, and tossed it aside. Adam reached for the light and turned it off, bathing the room in blackness, except for an occasional streak of lightning. Straddling his waist, she ran her hands over the massive expanse of his hot, damp chest. As her fingers curled in the mat of hair, she watched the soft tufts grab at her hands. Lowering her mouth to his, she murmured, “I haven’t felt this good in so long. Thank you.” “You’re welcome.” He lifted his head slightly, kissing her. Mara’s hands slid over his shoulders and behind his neck, supporting it as their lips caressed and their tongues stroked one another. Outside thunder rumbled and the wind wailed. “Umm,” Mara purred, allowing him to remove her tank top. Wrapping his arms around her, he trapped her body against his. He felt hot from running, his muscles like steel beneath velvety flesh textured by hair in all the right places. She’d expected him to feel rough somehow, yet his regenerative nature made his skin feel soft and new. She wondered why vampires were so often compared to wolves. Adam reminded her of a big, sleek cat. Smooth, lean, flexible and powerful. “Touch me,” she whispered, her heart pounding at the potential risks of her request.Risks with another man, not with Adam. “I’m tired of being afraid.” “I’m glad you’re not afraid of me.” “I probably should be, but I’m not.” She lifted her face slightly to stare into his dark blue eyes. His loving expression warmed her entire body. Was she falling in love? Could she be, after such a short time? “You don’t ever have to be afraid of me.” “I know.” Placing her hands over his, she guided them to her breasts. He cupped the globes, his thumbs flicking over her nipples through the flimsy fabric of her bra. She closed her eyes as his touch trailed across her abdomen and up her back. Their legs entangled as she stretched out on top of him. Deft fingers unhooked her bra. She sat up enough that he could slide it off and toss it aside. As she sat back on his hips, her crotch pressed against the hard bulge of his cock. She shivered. It felt so good between her legs. What would it feel like, that long, steely, velvet-skinned rod deep inside her, touching and rubbing in all the right places? Her pulse racing, she considered ripping off her pants and telling him to stick it in right now, yet when she tried forming the words, it was impossible. Not now. Get used to his touch first, his kisses and the warm stroking of those long, magnificent fingers… Tenderly, Adam cupped and stroked her breasts. They were too large for even his big hands. Her flesh spilled past his palms. At one time, she considered her breasts beautiful. The attack had left them marked by ragged scars. Thank goodness the lights in the room were dim. Maybe he wouldn’t notice. Yet she

knew he could feel them. Perhaps he didn’t mind? With the utmost gentleness, he circled her areola with his thumbs. Tiny bumps of pleasure rose over the flesh. Her nipples tensed and elongated and he caressed them with his fingertips. God, it felt so good. He groaned, a sound of pleasure-pain that thrilled her even more. Judging by the tenseness of his muscles and the hardness of his cock pressing against her, he was as aroused as she was. Mara, her breathing ragged from need, leaned forward a bit, bracing her hands against the solid curves of his shoulders. Each time he stroked her nipples, desire flooded her pussy. A bolt of lightning illuminated the room and she caught a glimpse of his face. His aroused expression, particularly the amethyst glow of his eyes, spurred her passion. A thrill of fear combined with desire coursed through her at the sight of his long, wolfish fangs. While Edrik’s teeth terrified her, Adam’s didn’t. The difference between his touch and Edrik’s was like the difference between eating chocolate and chewing glass. What would it feel like when he bit her? “I told you, it will feel good,” he murmured, threading his fingers through her hair. “What are you talking about?” “You wanted to know what my bite would feel like. I’m sorry.” He shook his head. “I heard what you were thinking. Usually it isn’t so easy for me to perceive thoughts.” “That’s too weird. Can you really hear everything I’m thinking?” “No. As Brett said, my telepathic skills need work. I don’t know why it was so easy with you. Do you mind if I try again?” She shook her head.I wonder what I should think about? “Anything. It doesn’t matter what.” She felt a bit stunned. If he could read her thoughts at random, what would happen if he witnessed one of her nasty fantasies, particularly the ones about him, like them stretched out alongside one another, her lapping his cock head while his tongue swirled around her clit? He spoke against her hair. “I’ve been imagining the same thing since I met you.” Mara drew a sharp breath. Would he want that fantasy now, right now? Part of her did, but another part was still so uncertain. “We have time.” He kissed her forehead. “There’s no need to rush anything.” God, he was so powerful yet so incredibly gentle. Sensitive, considerate… Don’t think that you might be falling in love,Mara. You’ve just met the man. If Adam heard that particular thought, he was too gentlemanly to say.

Chapter Seven

Though Mara had visited Brett’s home on the outskirts of Madrid several times, she was always struck by the vastness of the house and the high stone wall surrounding it. “It’s beautiful, but it reminds me of a fortress. Like something out of the dark ages,” Mara said as she parked her rental car in the circular driveway. “I’ve got to laugh at the way he has it decorated.” Adam slipped off his sunglasses and tucked them into his jacket pocket. The sun had recently set. From what Adam explained about vampires, the pull of the moon was like a natural drug to his kind. She was beginning to notice little things that were different about him when nighttime approached. His energy increased and he oozed even more power and appeal. Tonight he had plans to really expel some of that vampiric energy. Six hybrids, friends and students of Brett’s, awaited him for training. The front door opened just as Adam and Mara retrieved their luggage from the trunk. “Hola.” Brett waved from the threshold. “The others are outside practicing, but I told them you might want to relax tonight after the ride.” “I’m ready.” Adam slammed the trunk, his suitcase in one hand. He reached for Mara’s bag with his other. She smiled. “I’m capable.” “I’m an old-fashioned reverend’s son, you’ll have to humor me.” Adam kissed her cheek and tugged the suitcase from her hand. Mara followed him, her feminist values at war with her attraction to Adam’s old- fashioned charms. Brett took the suitcases from Adam as he reached the door. “I’ll show Mara to your room. I assume you’re sharing?” “You assume too much,” Mara said. “Yes, but am I right?” “You’re impossible.” Adam roughly patted Brett’s face. “I’d love to get my claws on you in a fight tonight.” “We’ve had our moments. And don’t think this old man still can’t take you—or at least try to.” “I’ll be a couple of hours, Mara.” Adam caressed the back of her neck. “Then the rest of the night is ours.” “I’m looking forward to it.”

“Ah, budding romance.” Brett set down the suitcases and rubbed his hands together. “Such fond memories.” “Of what, last night?” Adam glanced at him from the corner of his eye and Mara giggled. The banter between the two men amused her. Adam disappeared through a door at the end of the hallway and she followed Brett up the spiral staircase. “I gave you my favorite guest room. Black and blue oriental design with an attached bath. Oh, the nights I’ve spent—” “I don’t have to hear about it, Brett.” Mara held up her hands. If she developed a mental picture of Brett and one of his hoochies, it might dampen her plans with Adam. And shedid have plans… “Sorry. I get carried away.” “I’d like to watch Adam practice, but I get the feeling he doesn’t want me around to see.” “He probably doesn’t. It won’t be the Adam you know, but he did say he wanted honesty between you. Perhaps it is a good idea for you to see him train.” Brett opened the door at the end of a long corridor carpeted with a black and red Persian rug. The room was large and round. A king-sized bed, low to the ground, stood in the center of the room shrouded by transparent black drapes suspended from the ceiling. A black area rug depicting burgundy and sapphire birds covered most of the floor. A dressing screen was positioned across from the bed, and an ornate, black walnut trunk that served as a dresser stood below an oval window overlooking the front yard. “This is…weird, Brett.” Mara smiled and shoved her hands into the back pockets of her baggy jeans. “Thank you.” Brett looked genuinely pleased. “Would you like to relax a little before we watch the sparring?” Mara shook her head. She felt buzzed just from the thought of watching Adam work out. What would a vampire sparring match be like? What did Brett mean, Adam wouldn’t be as she knew him? “Come.” Brett motioned for her to follow him back down the staircase. They passed through the living room to the kitchen. The picture window behind the breakfast table offered a clear view of Brett’s large backyard. A stone fence created an impenetrable circle around the yard. Several tall trees lined the wall. A stone altar was the only distraction in the otherwise empty lawn of thick, well-kept grass. Six men lingered around the yard, stretching and practicing martial arts moves, some of which Mara recognized from her own training with Charlie. “They’re all experts in different styles. Hyacinthe and Gaelen practice judo and grappling.” Brett pointed to two dark-haired men, one in a white gi, the other in black. “Levi, the redhead, and Manuel, the really

tall blond by the altar, have studied kung fu for so many years I can’t remember all the styles they’ve learned. The big one with all the muscles, Joaquinn, his concentration is weapons, particularly swords and the chain whip. Finally—” Brett pointed to a sleekly muscled black man in red sweats, “—Reese’s specialty is kickboxing and karate.” “What does Adam do?” “Adam does it all.” Mara’s gaze fixed on Adam as he stepped into the yard, looking especially tall and lean in a black T-shirt and black running pants with a white stripe down each leg. She noted the lightweight black sneakers on his feet and the white wraps on his hands. “I thought it took years to perfect even one kind of martial art?” Brett nodded. “That’s often true, but as you already know Adam isn’t like everyone else. It’s not just that he’s an Immaculate. He’s been—I hate to use such a cliché—chosen. I’m not saying he hasn’t worked hard for his skills. He’s dedicated his life to his cause, but whatever he sets his mind to, whatever he touches—” “He succeeds.” Mara stared as Adam dropped to the grass and stretched his legs in a full split. “Yes. That’s why I know he’ll rid us of the First Father. He never, never relents.” A smile twitched the corners of Mara’s lips.No, he never relents, even with a strange woman desperate for help and unsure where to find it. “Have a seat.” Brett pulled a chair to the window. “This will take a while.” Mara perched on the edge of the chair, watching as the men warmed up and stretched. The vampires’ movements and flexibility impressed her. She was curious to watch them fight. As they circled one another in the spacious yard, she leaned forward, her elbows on the window ledge. The six men, one armed with a chain whip, surrounded Adam, tightening the circle. The whip lashed, and Adam leaned slightly, avoiding the savage thrust. As he moved, Levi and Manuel attacked from behind. Adam snapped two sharp kicks, Levi blocked one while the other struck Manuel’s midsection. Mara squinted as the men’s actions increased in speed and severity. The chain whip was a silvery whirl among the practitioners. The six hybrids worked together to defeat Adam. Mara’s heartbeat quickened, not only from excitement, but from anger. Surely it was an unfair fight. Maybe in a movie with practiced, preplanned moves, one man could subdue a gang, but not in reality. “Look at his sweeps.” Brett smiled, pointing at Adam. “Beautiful. Just as I taught him. He has such a gift for fighting.” “You trained him?” Mara didn’t take her eyes from the yard. “Along with others. He learned from my best students and my most favored mentors. Damn it.” Brett slammed his fist onto the sill. “He should have seen that strike coming.” Mara winced as the chain whip slashed Adam’s upper arm. Joaquinn had used Adam’s distraction with

Manuel’s barrage of punches and kicks to strike with his weapon. Adam’s palm thrust out, connecting with Manuel’s solar plexus before he spun, dropping to the grass, and swept Joaquinn’s legs out from under him. The whip caught around Adam’s arm, and he yanked it from Joaquinn’s grip. “They may as well give up now.” Brett shook his head. “He’s armed.” Mara had been dazzled by Joaquinn’s speed and accuracy with the chain whip, but Adam outshone him. The hybrids spread in a wider circle, watching for an opening in Adam’s defenses. Levi darted toward Adam, but the whip cut across his chest. Adam backflipped onto the altar and landed, still spinning the chain. He dropped the weapon in a glittering pool at his feet and somersaulted off the altar, landing between Hyacinthe and Gaelen. Joaquinn retrieved his weapon while Gaelen blocked several of Adam’s openhanded strikes and flipped him onto his back. Adam’s leg locked with Gaelen’s, and the two men grappled while the others took a brief rest. The session continued, a relentless stream of group and one-on-one fighting. Mara finally began to understand the difference between hybrids and Immaculates. Eventually, the hybrids tired while Adam revealed little drop in energy. Mara wasn’t sure when she’d leaned back in the chair and relaxed. She turned to Brett, whose eyes still focused on Adam. “You and he are close, aren’t you?” Brett turned to her. “We are. At least I like to think so. If I had ever had a son, I’d have wanted it to be him. Mark was lucky, only I’m afraid he never understood how much.” “Mark?” “Adam’s foster father.” “I’m surprised you didn’t raise Adam yourself.” “During the first years of his life, we had to ensure his safety. My companions and I are known to the First Father. They might have tracked Adam through me. I wanted Adam to have a stable home and to know there was more to life than the horrors of the First Father. I’m afraid I failed there. Mark, in spite of his vocation, is not the most understanding of men. He has such fear of our kind. Understandable after being attacked by a vampire.” “Yes, I know that well enough.” “But you’re able to see Adam as a person. Mark has never been able to do that completely. I’m afraid I didn’t realize until too late the ideas he implanted in Adam’s head.” “What ideas?” “Stupid things. Like he was evil because of his nature. Adam was twelve when he came to live with me for most of each year. He’d studied many things with Mark, languages, religion, but he’d also learned to fear himself.” “He seems so confident.”

“He’s a good man and has overcome much, but he still has a long way to go. He still has—” “The First Father.” Mara sighed. The thought of Adam facing this vile creature terrified her. “Why does it have to be Adam?” “Look at him.” Brett pointed to Adam as he fought. His skill and power made him a likely choice to defeat another of his kind, yet surely there was another. Adam was good and decent. It seemed so unfair that he was forced into such violence. Mara didn’t speak again for the next couple of hours. Finally, Adam and his partners stopped training and stretched. She noted that while the hybrids talked and laughed together, Adam sat alone. A horn honked in front of the house. Brett placed a hand on Mara’s shoulder. “He probably wouldn’t want you to see this, either.” “See what?” Mara followed Brett to the front door where a tall, dark-haired woman with catlike green eyes stood dressed in denim overalls and a baseball cap. Her curvaceous body was trim, the flesh of her bare arms pale and smooth over rounded muscles. Large, beautifully shaped breasts swelled above the front of the overalls. “Brett.” The woman looped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. Brett’s hand slid up her waist. “Mercedes. I owe you for this, sweetheart.” “You owe me for much more than this.” Mercedes wiggled her eyebrows, then turned to Mara, her smile fading. “A new one?” “No. This is Mara. She’s with Adam.” “Ah—” Mercedes’ smile returned, “—so nice to meet you. Any friend of Adam’s—” A roar erupted from outside. Mara jumped. “What was that?” “It’s for Adam.” Mercedes placed her hands on her hips. “And you wouldn’t believe what I had to go through to get it this time.” “But you always come through.” Brett kissed her cheek. “I’ll open the gate. Pull the truck around back and tell the others to clear out.” Mercedes touched a hand to the brim of her cap and jogged to the truck. “Go back to the window,” Brett told Mara. “What’s in the truck?” “You’ll see in a moment.”

In the kitchen, Mara took her place at the window. Her pulse raced with anticipation. What the hell was going to happen now? Adam and Gaelen practiced throws while the others stretched. The truck rolled onto the grass. Mercedes leaned out the window and shouted something to the men, who waved to her and filed out of the yard, disappearing through a back door. Mercedes and Brett, both carrying whips and armed with tranquilizer guns, stepped out of the truck. Brett had gotten into the truck after opening the gate. Again roaring erupted, so loud that Mara heard it from inside the house. Adam approached as a second vehicle, driven by Levi and trailing a long cage of iron bars, pulled up behind the truck. Together, Brett and Mercedes slid open the back door of the truck. Mara’s eyes widened as she leapt to her feet. A tiger strode into the cage. The black and tan animal prowled the length of its prison, roaring incessantly. Long fangs flashed in the moonlight. What the hell are they doing with a tiger? Adam paced the length of the cage in sync with the great cat, which observed him with furious yellow eyes. Mara’s skin prickled at the growling. Adam’s eyes shone violet, and his jaw moved restlessly. Suddenly Mara noticed a second growl mingling with the first, and she realized it was Adam. Her fingers tightened on the windowsill as she momentarily closed her eyes. Edrik had made a similar sound when he’d attacked her, except his groans and growls hadn’t been as deep and wild. She thought she’d never hear a more frightening sound than Edrik’s growls—until now. Opening her eyes, she stared at Adam, reminding herself that he wasnothing like Edrik. She felt certain Edrik, with all his strength and wickedness, wouldn’t have survived thirty seconds in a fight with Adam. Any questions she might have had regarding Adam’s power were silenced. At that moment, she scarcely believed the wild creature in the yard was the gentle man who’d held her only a few short hours ago. Adam’s strides lengthened, quickened. The tiger followed his rhythm. Yellow eyes fixed on amethyst ones. Adam’s lips parted. His growling increased until it was almost a roar. His wolfish fangs shone like ivory daggers in the darkness. This was terrible! Mara longed to turn away, but was compelled to stare. It was like being thrust back in time to ancient Rome where gladiators battled animals at the coliseum. Except this wasn’t for the pleasure of a bloodthirsty crowd, it was supposedly to train the man destined to protect the world from evil. The tiger lashed out with one paw, then shrank back as Adam leapt at the cage, his hands braced on two of the metal bars, shaking them, his roar turning to a shriek. Unconsciously, one of Mara’s hands moved to her breast, her fist tightly clenched. Mercedes climbed back into the truck as Brett leapt atop of the cage, pulling open the gate. The tiger pounced out and stalked the yard, Adam in his view. The Immaculate and the cat circled one another. Numbness encompassed Mara. Surely even Adam couldn’t fight a tiger? It was the most dangerous predator in the world. It was massive, certainly stronger than a vampire, even an Immaculate one. The tiger leapt at Adam, who met the attack, his hands biting into the cat’s throat. Adam landed hard on his back but used both legs to throw the massive body from him. The tiger rolled to its feet. Adam kicked it across the face.

Backing away with fangs exposed, the tiger’s panting growls echoed through the yard. Good thing Brett doesn’t have any close neighbors. During the next clash, the tiger’s claws swiped Adam’s chest, tearing his black shirt and leaving four bleeding scratches. Mara gasped and developed an instant migraine. If he had to train like this, what was the First Father really like? After several moments of wrestling with the great cat, Adam cornered it and forced it back into the cage. Brett and Mercedes locked the door while the tiger paced, more slowly than before. The glow receded from Adam’s eyes, and he leaned against the truck, his chest heaving and shirt clinging to his body with sweat and blood. It took a goddamn tiger to wear him out.Girl, you must be crazy tying yourself up with him. Brett approached Adam and examined his chest before they walked to the house. Mara hurried from the window and down the steps leading from the kitchen. Her pace slowed in the hallway as she passed Joaquinn and Hyacinthe, who glanced at her curiously. “Where’s Adam?” Joaquinn nodded behind her. Spinning, Mara faced Adam and Brett, who stood in the doorway. Adam’s gaze met Mara’s and he actually looked startled. Glaring at Brett, he snapped, “You let her watch?” “You said you wanted her to know everything, amigo.” “She didn’t have to watch that. It’s ugly. I’m sorry.” He turned to Mara, regret in his eyes. Not wanting to make him feel worse, she tried burying her fear. “For what? It’s part of who you are. I have to admit I was a little surprised.” Adam glanced at Joaquinn and Hyacinthe, who stared in silent curiosity. “We can talk upstairs.” Adam touched a hand to his bloody chest and glanced at the wound. “Shouldn’t you see a doctor?” Mara stepped closer to him, tugging aside the shredded cotton to better see the injury. The bleeding had nearly stopped and the claw marks didn’t look as bad as she expected. “I heal fast.” He caught her hands in his. “You’ll get blood on you.” “It wouldn’t be the first time.” Brett said, “I’ll get some bandages and meet you in your room.”

Mara followed Adam up the stairs to the bathroom, where he tugged off his shirt and tossed it into the wastebasket. Sweat and blood glistened through the dark mat of hair covering his chest. Rivulets streaked his ribs and chiseled abs. After such an intense workout, the muscles of his powerful arms stood out even harder and more defined than usual. Bulging veins created a sensual pattern beneath the smooth skin of his shoulders and biceps. In spite of her concern for him, Mara’s mouth went dry at the sight of him. Wetness seeped from her pussy, which ached with desire. Adam ran the water in the sink. He reached for a towel, but Mara took it from him and wet it before cleaning blood from his chest. “Does it hurt? That was a dumb question. Of course it must hurt, even thought it’s healing…practically before my eyes. God.” She lifted her face to his. “I can’t believe what you are.” “I really didn’t want you to watch that out there.” He took the towel from her and finished cleaning himself. “I thought we agreed there would be honesty between us?” “All it did was change how you look at me. Before, even with the teeth, you could think of me as a person. Now I’m just another demon, an animal. You won’t be able to see me as anything else.” “Do you think I’m an idiot?” His surprised gaze riveted to her. “How can you think that just because I saw another facet of your personality it would change how I feel about you? Sure, you’re an animal—” she tossed up her hands. “So what? You’ve never been an animal with me.” His lips curved upward slightly as he stroked her cheek with his knuckles. “I just don’t want to scare you off now that we’re getting to know each other.” “We all have a dark side, Adam. Of course not all of us can fight off a tiger, but it’s what you need to do, isn’t it? This First Father must be pretty tough.” “So are his followers.” “When do you think you’ll have to fight him?” “Not for a long time, I hope. My telepathy—” he narrowed his eyes, “—it seems to work great with you.” She smiled. “You can read my mind pretty well.” “Will you help me?” “Help you? How?” “Practice telepathy. You have it.”

Mara laughed. “I don’t think so.” “You have the potential. You must, for it to work so easily between us. I really need to improve. Please help me.” Mara lifted her gaze to his and stroked damp curls from his forehead. “I think I’d do just about anything for you. Have you got me under some kind of spell?” Adam stared at her, a bit stunned. Her question had taken him completely off-guard. Have her under a spell? Her dark eyes looked so luminous, so strong and vulnerable. He wanted to wipe away her past suffering. He wanted to hold her, be as close to her as possible. “No. Never. Not unless we’re under the same spell.” She stood on tiptoe as he bent to kiss her. Grasping her upper arms, he held her just shy of touching his steely chest. Her heartbeat accelerated in the most arousing manner. Adam could almost taste her blood and feel her damp, silken pussy enveloping his cock. “Okay, coming through.” Brett pushed his way into the bathroom. “Antiseptic. Bandages. And you’re almost healed.” Brett looked at the shallow pink wounds. “The guys are really looking forward to the party later this week. It’ll be fun. I asked Mercedes to wear her tight red dress.” Adam raised his eyes to heaven. “I don’t really care what Mercedes will be wearing.” “Of course you don’t. I care. I plan on having such a good time.” “It will be all vampires?” Mara asked. “Except for you.” Brett glanced at her over his shoulder. “Don’t be worried.” “I think I might get a hotel room in Madrid for that night. I’m just not ready to mingle with a house full of—” “Demons?” Adam supplied. “I didn’t say that.” “I won’t stay long. I’m not a party animal. Oops, maybe that’s a bad choice of words.” He grinned at her. “There are some people Brett hasinsisted I meet. Then I’ll come to you in Madrid.” “No, Adam, really.” Mara touched his arm. “I can use the time alone to think about all that’s happened.” Do you regret us? Mara’s startled eyes met his, and he smiled inwardly. His telepathy had worked. Maybe he wasn’t such a failure with it after all. “How did you do that?” Mara asked. “Do what?” Brett looked at her.

“Not you. Adam. I heard what he was thinking.” Brett narrowed his eyes at Adam. “You must be getting better if it works with a mortal.” “It works with her easily. I don’t know why, but it scarcely takes any effort at all.” “Interesting.” Brett patted Adam’s bandaged chest. “Mara, you never told me you had such abilities?” “I didn’t know about them until now.” “You should work together. It will be good for both of you. Mara, if you have such a talent, it should be developed. I’ve been trying for years to strengthen Adam’s skills.” “I’m looking forward to it.” Mara’s gaze met Adam’s, and he smiled. “I’ll leave you both alone.” Brett gathered his first-aid supplies and headed for the door. “Levi and Joaquinn left you some blood. It’s in the refrigerator next to the soda.” “Oh, yummy,” Mara mocked. “I better make sure I’m not half asleep when I want a drink.” Adam tugged her into his arms and tickled her playfully. “I’ll thank Levi and Joaquinn at the party.” Brett waved as he closed the door of the bedroom, leaving the couple alone. “So how long have you been fighting tigers?” Mara turned, hugged his waist, and stared up at him, her chin touching his chest. “About fifteen years. Mercedes has several friends who work for zoos and circuses. Don’t ask.” She laughed. “I don’t think I want to know.” “I have to clean up. Then where do you want to go?” She slid her palms up his bare back, her touch gentle and arousing. He brushed a kiss across her lips. “I think I’d like to stay here for a while.” Grasping his hands, she tugged him out of the bathroom. “Really?” He swept her into his arms and carried her to the bed. “Any ideas about what we can do to keep occupied?” Threading her fingers through his hair, she gazed at him through her lashes. “I have a couple of ideas.” “Can’t wait to hear them.” “I’m afraid they don’t include much talking.” He placed her on the bed and loomed over, her nuzzling her neck. Her skin was so soft, so alluring, her scent subtle yet more penetrating than the richest perfume. When he licked her throat, her pulse leapt, sending a twinge of passion directly to his swelling cock.

“I’m not going to bite you.” “Do you want to?” He nodded slowly. “But I can wait.” “Can you…does foreplay… Do you have to bite me to have a good time?” “I enjoy everything we share as much as you do. Taking blood just intensifies the sensations.” Her fingers traced the shape of his face. “I’m so glad we met, Adam.” “So am I.” Dropping his head to her shoulder, he closed his eyes. The warmth and smoothness of her skin tantalized his lips. Her nearness warmed his heart in a way he never dreamed possible. So this is love. This was what he never thought he’d share with anyone, least of all a mortal woman. This was what he’d spent his life dreaming about. The dream hadn’t come close to the depth of his feelings for Mara. Chapter Eight

Mara tingled as Adam’s warm, soft lips traveled across her brow and cheek, then down her neck. Her eyes slipped shut. Sighing, she ran her hands over his powerful biceps and across his broad shoulders. Touching him was probably the most pleasurable experience, except for having him touch her. All his strength and wildness rested beneath her fingertips, restrained just for her. She clung to the taut muscles of his back, moaning as his tongue flicked across the hollow of her throat. Grasping the hem of her sweater, he tugged it upward. Mara clutched his wrist, edging away. “Wait.” “I’m sorry.” His gaze met hers, a bit startled. “I thought that last night—” “The lights were off then. I have scars from the attack. I thought you might—” “I know. I saw.” “That’s right.” How could she have been so stupid? “I forgot you can see in the dark.” “I think you’re beautiful.” “I was never beautiful, evenbefore the attack.” “I think you’re beautiful.” He cupped her cheek as he covered her lips with his. Gently, his tongue slipped into her mouth. Sighing with pleasure, she threaded her fingers through his thick, dark curls. She wasn’t sure if it was

desperation or trust, but she believed him. He broke their kiss and gazed at her, stroking wisps of hair from her forehead. “Do scars bother you?” “Mine or scars in general?” “Would they bother you on me?” “You?” She laughed. “You heal practically overnight.” “Most injuries, but not all.” He sat up, pointing to what looked like a bullet wound on his side. “This will last. It’s not a bad one, though.” She ran her fingertips over his ribs, brushing the scar. “Why will that last?” “It was made by platinum. Most vampires have severe reactions to platinum.” “I thought it was silver?” Adam winked. “That’s what we want you to think.” “How did that happen to you?” “I was attacked because I’m an Immaculate.” Mara narrowed her eyes, confused. “I thought you were like a prophet or something to your kind.” “Only to those who want to destroy the First Father. Few vampires know of him. Some hybrids try to kill Immaculates because they don’t like to be fed on.” “It’s all right for them to suck human blood, but they don’t like to take their own medicine.” “I have to take some of the blame for this.” Adam touched his wounded side. “Some hybrids, like Brett and Levi, offer their blood to me freely, but when I don’t have access to blood, I need to hunt. I prefer to take from vampires who torture and kill their mortal victims. They usually give me the worst fight.” “And you like to fight?” “Not really. Part of me does.” He sat back on his heels and sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t know. I need as much practice as I can get, but they’re not very challenging most of the time.” “Do you kill them?” “I try to avoid killing, but at times it’s my life or theirs. Like the night I got this injury.” The image of a dark riverside flashed across Mara’s mind. Hybrids, teeth flashing, guns loaded with platinum bullets, formed a tight circle. She shivered. The image was too real, too frightening. “They would have killed you.” “You saw.”

“You have to teach me how to use this power. This telepathy, or whatever I have.” He reached for her hand. “We can learn together. I don’t know why it’s so simple with you. We have a link of some kind.” “I think we do. Unless I’m just being a fool.” She rubbed her palms over her face. “Sometimes I don’t know what to think anymore. I just know that with you, I feel safe.” “That means a lot.” A smile flickered across his lips, reaching his eyes. “Especially after what you saw tonight.” “I’m just glad I’m not on your bad side.” “You never could be.” He stretched out next to her and ran his hand across her ribs. Drawing a deep breath, Mara tugged off her sweater. Adam caught her wrist and dragged her on top of him. For a moment they lay still, breast to chest, their gazes locked. Slowly, his hands swept her back. His deft fingers unhooked her bra and slid the straps down her shoulders. Though she longed to press her bare breasts to his chest, she was still apprehensive. I don’t want him to see… I told you, I’ve already seen, his thoughts linked with hers.Look at me. She opened her eyes and stared into his sapphire ones. Tenderness, desire and growing affection shone there. Mara’s pulse raced as she raised herself, straddled his waist, and held out her arms as he removed her bra completely and tossed it aside. Her pulse raced. Here she was, knowingly showing herself to a man. Not just any man. She was falling in love with Adam. His large, warm hands rested on her waist as he gazed at her breasts. The large globes of soft, warm flesh were marked in several places with the white scars of Edrik’s savage bite. With the utmost tenderness, he guided her onto her back and edged down the bed, kissing her healed wounds. If only I could erase the pain she felt when Edrik attacked her. I hate the bastard for what he did! There’s nothing I wouldn’t give to have done more than simply confirm her suspicion that a monster had attacked her. Mara tingled. His thoughts rang clearly in her head. This man cared for her so much. He was the greatest gift she could ever receive. She needed to let him know how she felt, and by using a far more intimate method of communication than simple words. Closing her eyes, she focused on sending him her thoughts. But that’s what I needed to hear,Adam. You gave me back my sanity. You’ve helped me face my fears .

I want to make love to you, Mara.I want to give you pleasure . Adam, I’m not ready to be bitten again, even if it is by you. “I won’t bite you.” Though soft, his voice broke their mental link. “But…” “Shh.” He touched a fingertip to her lips. Bending his head, he covered her abdomen with kisses. His warm, moist lips tantalized her. “I haven’t felt like this in so long.” She ran her fingers through his hair. His tongue tickled her navel. Gripped by anticipation, she gasped as he licked between her breasts. “I don’t think I’ve ever felt like this.” She moaned softly when his mouth captured one of her nipples and his tongue teased it to a hardened peak. The marvelous laving of his tongue across the sensitive, pebble-hard flesh took her breath away. Her back arched and she resisted the urge to moan aloud as the tip of his tongue circled the areola, raising bumps of pleasure beneath the soft skin. Her pussy felt so hot and wet that she squirmed, aching for something she thought she’d never desire again. Adam’s eyes slid shut. Suddenly she realized his breathing had increased. He groaned with desire, the sound heating her pussy even more. His emotions struck her and she knew the urge to unsheathe his fangs was almost painful. Adam, you want my blood. Tonight’s for you, Mara, not for me. That seems unfair. There will be other nights. You deserve pleasure and affection. That’s all you’ll ever get from me. His words touched her deeply. No one had ever cared about her this much, not her family, not her friends. No one. His tongue left a wet trail down her belly. Tugging off her jeans and panties, he traced the creases between her pelvis and thighs. Mara kicked off her shoes and socks while Adam stood and did the same. In the seconds before he rejoined her on the bed, her gaze swept the length of his incredibly long, steel-muscled legs dusted with short, dark hair. God, he was so beautiful. “Mara.” He slid down the bed and grasped her legs. Hooking them around his neck, he kissed her inner thighs. Unable to resist moaning, Mara gasped as his warm breath fanned her clit. Her eyes closed tightly. Nothing existed except the two of them and the marvelous sensations flooding her body. “Ah,” she cried when his mouth covered her soft, swollen flesh. His tongue stroked her clit. He caressed the top of the sensitive bud before using the tip of his tongue to tease the sides of it.

Mara writhed, her entire body tingling. Never in her life had a man done such wonderful things to her. She’d dreamed about it, but those dreams had been shattered by Edrik’s brutality. Now Adam was giving her everything she’d ever fantasized about and more. His hands slipped behind her, squeezing her bottom as he sucked her clit. Ecstasy was right around the corner when he removed his tongue and thrust it into her pussy. Mara was ready to burst from desire. Unendurable pleasure crashed through her body. Her blood pounded and her heart pulsed wildly against her ribs. Nipples hardened to aching peaks on her heaving breasts. Her face and neck felt fever hot. Adam’s tongue returned to her clit, lapping with short, slightly rougher strokes. Mara was on the verge of the biggest orgasm of her life. Then his lips and tongue left her. About to protest, she opened her eyes partway. Adam loomed above her, his eyes gleaming amethyst, his lips parted as his breath came in pants. The rise and fall of his chest was almost as rapid as hers. One of his long legs slid between hers. Oh, God, he was going to fill her. Take that big, velvet-skinned cock now pressed so hard against her leg and slide it into her pussy. He was going to stroke her until she exploded in a blinding haze of sexual perfection she never dreamed possible—not for her. “Adam, oh, Adam,” she murmured breathlessly, trembling as he slid one of his long index fingers into her pussy while his thumb rubbed her clit in gentle circles. His touch sent her over the edge. Just as she cried out, her entire body convulsing, he slid the tip of his thick, hard cock inside her. At that moment, the sensation was so welcome that she locked her arms and legs around him. “Easy,” he whispered, his voice strained. She knew he was trying like hell not to hurt or frighten her, but she couldn’t wait any longer. Suddenly he was buried to the hilt in her hot, wet pussy. Perfect! The sensations were absolutely magnificent! Mara’s eyes opened and she stared into his, her pulse still racing. God, he looked turned on! His eyes actually glowed the most stunning shade of amethyst. So this was love with a vampire. His entire man/animal body was like velvet-covered steel. His tenderness astounded her. He could have ripped her apart, crushed her with his animalistic strength, but he chose to pleasure her and fend off her demons. ***** “Are you all right?” Adam asked, breathless. Being inside her was like finding heaven, but the last thing he wanted to do was unleash his full desire. Not now. Not with her, since she deserved to be treated with the utmost tenderness. At least until she was emotionally ready to accept rougher play. “Do you want me to stop?” “No. I’m tired of being afraid, Adam. Tired of being alone.” In spite of his excitement, his movements were slow and gentle. She closed her eyes, her fingers gripping

the powerful muscles of his back. She thrust her hips against his and tightened her legs around him. “Take me, Adam. I want to feel you come.” Any coherent thoughts were shattered as his thrusting increased, driving her back to the height of pleasure from which she’d so recently descended. She tightened her grip on him, holding him closer as her hips joined his rhythm. Burying her face in the hollow of his shoulder, she lapped the straining tendons in his neck like a teasing kitten. Such pleasure, both physical and emotional, was like nothing Adam had ever experienced before.. He moaned, a sound of pleasure and pain. “Ah.” Adam’s heart and cock pulsed in sync. Unable to resist, he unsheathed his fangs. That was worse. The need for blood, for release, was agonizing. By the fierceness of her grip and the wildness of her pulse, he knew it wouldn’t be long before she came again. He continued his steady pumping, his cock aching, until she exploded. “Mara, oh God,” he panted, pressing her to the bed, every muscle in his body tense as she pulsed and shook beneath him. As her orgasm waned and her breathing returned to normal, he drew several steadying breaths and willed his uncooperative teeth back into submission. Pleasuring her without satisfying himself had been more difficult than he’d imagined. Part of the intensity of their lovemaking occurred because he could feel her pleasure and hear her thoughts as they made love. In a way, he’d shared her climax, and doing so made him long for his own. Tasting blood, he realized he’d pricked his lips. The bittersweet taste sent a ripple of desire down his spine. He rolled onto his back and tugged her against him. Mara lifted her head away from his chest, her face flushed a becoming shade of pink. “That was…” She smiled. “I’ve never felt like this before.” “Neither have I.” She narrowed her eyes, touching a fingertip to his lips. It came away stained red. “You’re cut?” “It’s nothing. Those damn incisors do what they want at times. Forget about it.” “You could have taken my blood. You wanted to.” “I can wait until you’re ready.” “I will be ready. Someday.” “I know.” He kissed her. “It’ll be worth the wait.” She snuggled against his shoulder and drew circles on his chest with her fingertip. “You have the most gorgeous body.” Warmth flooded him. It wasn’t that he’d never been admired by women, but never by one he cared about so much. “Thank you.” Smiling, she moved her palm down his ribs and across his taut abdomen. She slowly pushed the sheet

aside, revealing his cock, thick and large though his erection had partially subsided. “Lucky you,” she said coquettishly. “Is that another benefit of being an Immaculate?” “I don’t know. I’ve never seen another.” Her hand strayed to his thighs, and he caught her wrist gently. “What’s wrong?” “Nothing.” She leaned on her elbow, her eyes glistening with humor. “Now Iknow you’re not shy.” He smiled. “No, I’m not shy.” “You don’t want me to touch you?” “I do.” He released her hand, and she continued her exploration, kicking off the sheets. She studied the differences between their entwined legs. Hers were much shorter, the thighs and calves firm and rounded beneath smooth flesh. His were long, dusted with dark hair, and hard as tempered steel. Suddenly her eyes narrowed. She touched a fingertip to the faded scars streaking his inner thighs. That’s what he’d wanted to hide from her. Those particular scars and the memories that accompanied them. “Platinum?” she asked. He nodded. “How?” Honor your father. Unclean spirit… Her gaze flew to Adam’s. “Your father?” “I better start learning how to block my thoughts instead of send them. You’re too good at this.” She cupped his cheek in her palm. “I’m so sorry, Adam.” “It’s not like it could have killed me. I told you he had his ways of keeping control. I don’t blame him. He was afraid of what I was, of the damage I could have done.” He’d lived so long with his father’s violence and bigotry that no one else could possibly understand what it had been like with the reverend. The man was ruled by terror of creatures he didn’t truly understand. “I don’t see you as destructive, even as a child.” She sat up, wagging her finger at him. “And are you crazy or something? How can you make excuses for him?” “I’m not making excuses. I’m trying to be objective.”

“That was abuse.” “I never said it wasn’t, but in a way it has helped me prepare for the First Father.” “I can’t believe what I’m hearing.” “It happened years ago. Don’t think about it, Mara. I scarcely do.” He stroked her face with the back of his hand. Her anger and protectiveness touched him, but it was misplaced. The scars had been inflicted long ago and had no place in Adam’s life now. “He had no right.” She touched her fingertip to the cross at his throat. “I thought you said he was a reverend.” “He is.” “He’s a hypocrite.” “I guess I can’t really argue with that.” “You must hate him.” “No. I don’t.” Her thoughts, compassionate yet angry, cried out to him.I’m sorry for you. His brow furrowed. “I’m the last person who needs pity.” “It’s called sympathy, and it was okay when you were giving it to me.” “That’s different.” “Why?” “Because you were attacked by a monster. Technically, I am a monster.” “Not to me.” They glared at each other for a long moment before she embraced him, pressing her face to his chest. Shame washed over him. He had no right to be angry with her. She was only trying to show him some concern. His grip on her tightened and he kissed her hair. “I’m sorry.” “You’re not unclean. You’re not a demon. He was wrong.” “I know.” She met his gaze, and he continued, “He was ignorant and afraid. He was accidentally pulled into the immortal world.” “And apparently he made you suffer for it.”

“As I said, it was a long time ago. Do you want to go out for a while?” “Where should we go?” He smiled. “I’ll show you.” ***** Adam glanced at Mara, who stared silently out the window in the car’s passenger seat, still feeling like a fool for losing his temper with her. Why had her compassion irritated him, especially since he’d felt so good when she’d held him and offered him comfort? She reached into his mind, sensed his deepest desires, and provided them without hesitation. After losing so much to a vampire, she had not turned bitter. More than anything, he wanted to make her happy, to protect her and expel her lingering fears. He wanted to share with her the pleasure his kind could give. “It’s a warm night.” She turned to him. “A perfect night for where we’re going.” “You’re still not going to tell me?” “It’s better if I show you.” He was about to bring her to his most favorite place, somewhere he’d never taken anyone else. In the city, he parked the car several blocks away from a theater. Taking her hand, he guided her through several alleyways before finally stopping behind the theater. “Go up the fire escape,” he told her. “Why?” “Trust me.” She hesitated, then climbed. Warmth spread through his entire body. She really trusted him. The higher they rose, the clearer came the sound of singing inside the theater. She smiled. “A musical.” At the top, his body brushed hers as he joined her on the metal platform. He smiled at her before leaping, catching the edge of the roof, and pulling himself up. Leaning over, he extended his hand to her. “I don’t know, Adam. We’re up awfully high.” “I won’t let you fall.” He held his hand steady and she slid her small, soft one into it. Again, her trust

amazed and humbled him in a way he never imagined possible. She laughed as he pulled her onto the roof. Sitting with his back against the ledge, he tugged her between his legs and wrapped his arms around her as they gazed at the city below. Lights sparkled in the darkness. Cars rolled down the streets. The music was so loud that the roof vibrated. It felt as if they were in the theater, only without the heat and cramped seats. They had a view of Madrid, the sound of voices and the caress of the warm wind. Best of all, Mara was with him. “This is beautiful,” she whispered. Adam’s eyes slipped shut as he focused on the music. Mara’s head was a tender weight against his chest as they listened. “I guess you come here a lot?” “All the time.” “It’s romantic. You must have brought tons of women here.” “No.” He leaned his cheek against the top of her head, inhaling the scent of her hair and loving the feeling of her soft, warm body wrapped in his arms. “Only you.” Chapter Nine

The following evening when Mara met Adam and Brett in the kitchen for breakfast, only two places were set at the table. “Looks like it’s just you and me, amiga.” Brett smiled. “I ordered out.” Mara glanced at Adam, who wore black jeans, a sweater and boots. “You’re not eating?” “I’m going to the city for a couple of hours. I won’t be long.” “Have a good hunt.” Brett winked. “And try not to get yourself run out of Madrid before the party.” “I’ll do my best.” Adam smiled, a bit of the devil glistening in his dark blue eyes. Damn, he’s charming. Cool it, Mara. You’re like a kid with a crush when it comes to him. Adam’s gaze riveted to hers. His smile broadened, and she knew he’d read her thoughts. As she accompanied him to the front door, he took her hand. “When I come back, would you like to go to a movie or museum? A few of my kind run some interesting museums and always make sure they’re open several evenings a week.” “I’d love to.” She stood on tiptoe and kissed him. “Be careful.”

Nodding, he brushed a fingertip down her nose before stepping outside and closing the door behind him. Mara rested her palm on the smooth wood.I can’t wait for him to get back. Neither can I, came the telepathic response. Smiling, she turned back to the kitchen. ***** Adam squinted at the headlights as he strode through the inner-city streets. He lifted his chin, catching the scent of gasoline, smoke, drugs, alcohol, a variety of foods and mortals. Many reeked of heavy perfume, blood, perspiration, semen and filthy flesh. Echoes of merging heartbeats, throaty laughter, human moans and growls, panting dogs, cats making love, blaring horns and pulsing music filled his ears. That was the curse and the gift of vampirism. Such keen senses detected just about everything. Stopping outside a dance club, he stared through the doors as a couple emerged, giggling drunkenly. Inside, people mingled, dancing, drinking, performing pre-mating rituals. A purr that wasn’t canine or feline nabbed Adam’s attention. It was distinctly vampiric. He caught the powerful scent of another vampire—at least he guessed it was another vampire. This scent was deeper, wilder than that of other hybrids. Still, he hadn’t met all the strains. After paying the cover, he stepped inside. Most of the patrons were dressed in costume. A masquerade party. Perfect hunting ground for those less than honorable vampires. The monotonous throb of drums filled the building. Almost every heartbeat was quick and mortal, so Adam’s keen ears easily discerned the slow, powerful vampiric rhythm. A young woman in a tight blue dress brushed her body against his, attempting to stop him on the dance floor. Adam ignored her as he caught sight of a couple pressed against the wall. The woman was of little interest. Short, slim, mortal. The man was tall, black-haired, his face half-hidden by a mask of silver feathers. The tight leather vest and black jeans he wore revealed most of his well-muscled body. His arms rippled in the dim light as he tugged the woman closer and pressed his mouth to her bare shoulder. Adam watched, listened, heard her heartbeat falter and the vampire’s quicken. Another deep growl. The vampire’s excitement increased as the woman’s life waned and her blood stroked his libido. Suddenly, the man looked up. He glanced over his shoulder, licking his crimson-stained lips. The smile he cast in Adam’s direction held no humor. The vampire released his victim. Weakened by blood loss, she dropped to the floor in a half-swoon. Adam approached. To him the club had gone silent. No one existed except the other vampire. The creature’s eyes glowed reddish brown, like a tree trunk on fire. Thick incisors glistened against full lips. Adam’s fangs lengthened, the motion a welcome release of coiled energy. His heartbeat quickened as his fingers clenched and unclenched at his sides, razor claws emerging from beneath dull, human nails. The other vampire’s hips thrust rhythmically as he moved to the music, beckoning to Adam with his fingers as he glided toward the back door of the club.

Adam followed. The thrill of the chase, more intense than ever before, coursed through his entire body. Never in his life had he experienced such a reaction to another vampire. As a rule, he didn’t enjoy fighting, but this man’s primitive challenge invaded his intelligence. He stepped into the alley behind the club. As the door closed, the vampire leapt at him. Adam just missed the creature’s fist as he spun, grazing the vampire’s cheek with the back of his fist. His opponent’s kick snapped so hard and fast that Adam smashed into the building’s brick side. Though stunned by the other vampire’s strength, Adam sidestepped without a moment’s hesitation as the creature’s palm shot toward his face. Bricks crumbled as the man’s hand struck the side of the building. Adam kicked his legs out from under him. His opponent flipped to his feet just as the back door opened. Two mortal bouncers shouted curses at them. Adam’s opponent used the momentary distraction to run. Adam chased. Usually he had little trouble outrunning hybrids, as his speed was greater and his stamina always overwhelmed them. Like Adam, this vampire raced with the agility of a great cat, forcing Adam to the limit of his speed to keep him in view. Slowly, he gained on the vampire until he was almost within arm’s length. His panting breath mingled with the other vampire’s. Their pumping legs carried them through Madrid to the outskirts. Adam’s heart pounded and his lungs ached. He swiped at the vampire, his claws tearing half the shirt from his body, leaving four bloody claw marks in his back. The vampire glanced over his shoulder, his reddish eyes fierce. The creature’s growl was ragged. It was a matter of moments before they both reached their limit. Adam’s entire being rebelled against such a notion. Hewould not be beaten. He could not. A truck roared behind him. He paid no attention as he called upon a resource he didn’t know he possessed and leapt, his claws sinking into the vampire’s shoulders. Simultaneously, the creature bounded onto the passing truck, catching the door handle and clinging tightly. He shrieked in pain as Adam’s claws dug deeper, using him as an anchor to the truck. Now the bastard was his, and he was not going to let him go. The truck whipped around a sharp turn, and the vampire thrust backward with his foot. Adam’s claws slipped, and he was thrust into the road in a fall that would have killed a mortal. Momentarily stunned, Adam lifted his head. Sweat stung his eyes as he squinted after the speeding truck. He pushed himself to his knees, gasping, his throat and chest burning from exertion. It took him several moments to recover his normal breathing and heartbeat. Cursing, he turned back toward Madrid. He was so far from the city that it would take him most of the night to walk back to Brett’s. Beyond his exhaustion, giddiness and fury battled. It was the first time he’d ever met another Immaculate. No hybrid could have given him such difficulty. He sensed that the other vampire had the same competitive feeling. One thing was certain—neither of them would leave Madrid anytime soon.

***** As dawn neared, Mara’s anger and worry turned to fear. She paced the thick black carpet in front of the picture window in Brett’s parlor. “Mara, I’m sure he’s fine,” Brett said from where he sprawled on the couch, using the remote to flip channels on the television, though he’d muted the volume. “But he made plans with me. He wouldn’t break them.” “I’m sure he wouldn’t intentionally, but he might have gotten caught up in the hunt. It happens easily.” “To Adam?” Brett shook his head. “I know. He never breaks a promise. I’d go look for him, but he could be anywhere.” “Do you really think he’s all right?” Mara hugged her waist. She’d tried to reach him with her mind, but she really wasn’t sure how their telepathy worked. “I assure you— Ah. Here he comes now.” Mara squinted out the window. “How do you know? I can’t see anything.” Brett pointed to his nose. “Our sense of smell never fails.” Moments later, Adam’s tall form emerged from the bushes surrounding Brett’s house. She willed herself not to run to the door. Why let him think she’d been pining for him when he didn’t even have the courtesy to pick up the phone and call her? “Where the hell have you been?” Brett demanded as Adam stepped into the room. “You don’t stand up a beautiful woman, and…what’s that?” Brett lifted his chin, inhaling deeply. Ignoring Brett, Adam gazed at Mara. She stood by the window, ignoring the conflicting urges to slap him and embrace him at the same time. Faint circles darkened the flesh beneath his bloodshot eyes. The night’s growth of beard shadowed his jaw. “Do you know of any other Immaculates in this city?” Brett tilted his head to one side. “Why? You look like hell.” “I found someone tonight. I thought he was a hybrid, and we fought. He took off.” “I take it he gave you trouble.” “He was powerful. And fast. We would have run each other down if he hadn’t jumped on the back of a truck.”

Both Mara and Brett stared at Adam in silence. She’d witnessed Adam’s strength and stamina and winced to think of the sort of creature that could cause him such concern. “It had to be an Immaculate. And no, I don’t know of any locals. They do exist, Adam. It’s probably good for you to meet one every now and then.” Adam nodded curtly, staring at the wall as if in a trance. “I have to train more. You have to get Mercedes to arrange for more animals.” “Adam, your physical training isn’t a problem. You said the guy was running from you. If he thought he could win, he would have stood his ground. I’ve told you before, you must concentrate on your telepathic powers.” “I can do more of both.” “Look, it’s past dawn and I’m going to bed.” Brett placed a hand on Adam’s shoulder. “You look like you could use some sleep too. Don’t worry about this guy.” Brett disappeared up the spiral staircase. Adam turned to Mara. “I’m sorry about tonight.” “Last night,” she corrected. “You’re angry.” “I was angry hours ago. I’ve just been worried. You could have picked up a phone and called.” “I had no money.” A sheepish smile tugged at the corner of his lips. “I spent it on the cover.” “You went to a club?” Fresh rage coursed through her. “I’m picturing you attacked by a bunch of hybrids, and you’re clubbin’?” “I wasn’t…” He rubbed his eyes with his thumb and forefinger, laughing. “Do you feel you should answer to me regarding your time?” She lifted her chin defiantly. “I might have, if you didn’t give me this attitude.” “I’m serious. Will you just answer the question so I know where we stand? Are we, or are we not…together.” “Together?” “A couple.” She folded her arms across her chest and tapped her foot on the ground. “If we’re a couple, will you promise to call me instead of making me nuts?” “Cross my heart.” His finger drew an X over his chest. “I’ll hold you to that.” She stepped forward, hugging his waist.

His fingers sifted through her hair as he held her. “You do look tired, Adam.” “I am. That other Immaculate… I have to find out who he is.” Fingers entwined, they walked up the spiral staircase. In their room, they undressed and slipped naked beneath the sheets. Heavy velvet drapes blocked out the daylight. Mara switched off the light, leaving them in total darkness. She curled up by Adam’s side, and his arms encircled her. His body felt so warm and strong. Thank goodness he was all right and back with her again. Never in her life had she been so worried about another person. With each moment, her affection for him seemed to grow. The irony of it amazed her. The slow, steady rhythm of his heart beating against her cheek both relaxed and aroused her. As she caressed his leg with her foot, her knee brushed his cock. “Adam?” “Hmm?” Her heartbeat quickened.I love you. It was three little words. So easy to say. Perhaps he could hear her thoughts. “What is it?” he murmured, nearly asleep. She pressed a gentle kiss to his chest, loving the tickle of hair against her lips and the tip of her nose. “Nothing. See you at dusk.” ***** Mara awoke to the scent of cooking vegetables, spices and pastries. She stretched, reaching for Adam, but the bed beside her was empty. Then she remembered. Tonight was Brett’s party. She needed a hotel room. After washing, she dressed in a faded gray tank top and overalls, then braided her hair down her back. She packed her belongings in her duffel bag and jogged down the stairs. Adam met her in the hall. Leaning against a doorjamb, he ate a carrot, his straight, white teeth snapping off the top. His sapphire eyes glistened as he stared at her, a half-smile on his lips. “Good evening. Ready to go get a room?” She nodded, and he tugged the car keys out of his pocket. “You don’t have to come with me.” “Believe me, I don’t want to be here when they all start coming in. They’re so weird.” She laughed.

“What? They are weird. I won’t be long tonight.” “Stay and have a great time.” He tugged her into his arms. “I’d have a better time with you. As I said, if I hadn’t promised Brett—” “You don’t have to explain. I wish I could change my mind. It sounds very interesting, but I don’t know if I can handle it right now.” “I’m not sureI can handle it.” He winked. “Believe me, I’ve met some of Brett’s associates.” Mercedes, her sleek body covered by a sleeveless dress the same color crimson as her painted lips, stepped out of the kitchen and smiled at Mara. “I wish you would stay,” the beautiful vampiress said. “Adam socializes so little. I’d like to know his friends better.” “Mercedes, I think Mara feels uncomfortable, being the only mortal.” “You wouldn’t have to worry.” Mercedes placed a hand on Mara’s shoulder. “If any of them give you trouble, they’ll have to answer to me.” “Poor them,” Brett shouted from the kitchen. “Leave Mara alone. Come back in here and finish harassing the caterer.” Mercedes raised her eyes to heaven. “Shut up, Brett. I’m talking to Mara. Are you sure you won’t stay, honey?” “I don’t think so.” Mara smiled. In spite of Mercedes’ provocative appearance, Mara liked her. She seemed genuine, which was rare in a human or a vampire. Mercedes linked her arm through Adam’s. “See to your girlfriend, then we’ll be waiting for you.” Jealousy burned inside Mara as Mercedes kissed Adam’s cheek before disappearing into the kitchen. “Did you and Mercedes ever…you know,” Mara asked as she and Adam walked to the car. He laughed. “God, no. Mercedes and Brett have been together off and on for years. I’ve always thought of them more like relatives, even though they’re not.” Mara nodded, remembering Mercedes’ jealously when they’d first met and she’d thought Mara had been with Brett. During the drive, Mara gazed at Adam’s profile. She loved the fullness of his lower lip, the shape of his nose, even the way he blinked, slow and catlike. I miss him already. I miss you too, he replied.

“If we’re communicating now, why couldn’t you hear me last night when I tried reaching you?” “I was preoccupied with that Immaculate and wasn’t able to focus. I’m sorry.” “When will you start showing me how to use telepathy?” “We can start tomorrow night.” “I’ve been learning self-defense from my friend Charlie. Do you think you could show me more?” “Of course.” He squeezed her hand. “I can’t think of a more charming sparring partner.” She could scarcely wait for the party to be over. Perhaps she should have changed her mind. After checking into the hotel, they rode the elevator to the sixth-floor room. “I won’t be long.” Adam took her in his arms and kissed her. Closing her eyes, she wound her fingers through his hair as her lips parted beneath his probing tongue. Hers met it, stroking and rolling. His lashes tickled her face. Wrapping his arms around her, he pressed her body close to his. Mara moaned, her nipples hardening beneath her sweater. Damn, she wanted him. “Just once,” he murmured against her lips. “What?” “I have time.” “Adam.” She laughed, locking her arms around his neck as he swept her into his arms. Placing her on the bed, he unfastened the straps of her overalls. He tugged them off along with her boots. He lifted her tank top and took one of her nipples between his lips, sucking and licking the taut peak. “You’re going to be late,” Mara panted as he switched to the other nipple while rolling the first between his thumb and forefinger. As if sensing the need of her aching pussy, he slipped his hand beneath her panties. Sighing, she squirmed beneath his touch, her clit tingling and pussy already damp. Several more rotations of his thumb passing over her clit and she tugged at his belt. She needed to feel him and give him as much pleasure as he always gave her. Smiling, he kicked off his shoes and jeans. Lust gleamed in his eyes, turning them the most magnificent shade of amethyst. Mara knelt and grasped the bottom of his T-shirt. He raised his arms as she stood, lifting it over his head and tossing it aside. Unable to resist, she ran her hands over his chest, relishing the warmth of his skin and the hardness of his muscles. “Oh, Adam,” she panted, sinking back to her knees and grasping his bottom while she buried her lips at the base of his cock. It was so hard and the nest of hair surrounding it wiry yet soft. It tickled her face in

the most sensual way. It felt so good to be completely uninhibited with a man, especially this man. While kissing him from root to head, she squeezed his ass. “How’s this?” She flicked her tongue over the bulging head. “Good,” he breathed, his muscles tensing beneath her touch. “This?” She grasped his balls in one hand, kneading gently, as her other hand curled around his shaft. “The head.” The passion in his voice turned her to liquid and filled her with pure, thrilling desire. Sliding her lips over the crown of his erection, she sucked and laved the head with her tongue. “Oh, Mara.” His breathing was ragged. With her hands, tongue and lips, she was making this magnificent creature with more stamina than a racehorse pant like an engine on the verge of explosion. His excitement turned her into a hot, throbbing mass of feminine desire. Tiny, high-pitched sounds of desire escaped her throat as she continued laving, licking and sucking his cock. When he grasped her shoulders and pushed her onto the bed, she thought of nothing but the release they so desperately sought. A long, slow thrust and he was in her, filling her, touching her in all the right places. Supporting his weight on his forearms, Adam thrust his hips while rimming her lips with his tongue. Mara’s hands ran up and down his ribs and across his back, feeling every ragged breath and taut muscle. He was like a wild animal tamed just for her. His steady rhythm soon had her writhing, her hips lifting and legs locking around him. “Yes, Adam, oh, God, yes.” She gasped. “Don’t stop. Don’t.” She burst, her orgasm washing over her in warm, magnificent waves. Her pussy throbbed around his cock. With a hoarse cry and several quick thrusts, he exploded, growling deep in his chest. Rolling onto his back, he held her closer and stroked her hair. Finally she lifted her face and kissed his cheek. “What’s this?” she asked, touching his bloody lips. “Don’t worry, it’s not yours.” He smiled, looking a bit embarrassed. “I couldn’t help myself. You turned me on so much that if I didn’t come I wouldn’t be able to get through the night. I just bit myself a little. The taste of blood pushed me over.” A twinge of guilt struck her. She could have offered him her blood. “Mara.” He cupped her face in his hand and smiled at her. “That was the best blowjob I’ve ever had.”

Heat rose in her face. “Right.” “I’m going to be thinking about it all night.” “Then I hope none of those other vampires can read your mind.” She kissed his mouth. “You’re going to be late.” “I don’t want to go.” “You promised Brett and Mercedes.” “I know.” He smiled sadly and stood. Mara stared at the shape of his firm ass as he bent and retrieved his clothes. All too soon, his Roman gladiator physique was covered. “I’ll miss you.” He stooped by the bed and kissed her. “You too.” She caressed his cheek. “Have fun tonight.” “I will as soon as I’m back with you.” A half-smile on her lips, she watched as he left the room. He glanced over his shoulder before he closed the door behind him. Chapter Ten

Adam sighed as he parked in front of Brett’s house. Music drifted from inside. Several people walked up the cobbled drive to the front door, where a black-garbed butler greeted them. This is the last place I want to be right now, but I am hungry. The idea that he was ensured hybrid blood was enough to force him out of the car. Chasing that other Immaculate last night had been an unaccustomed drain on his energy. “Good evening, Adam.” The butler nodded. “Nice to see you again.” “You too, Malcolm. Is the Baron here?” “Of course. You don’t think he’d allow Brett to borrow me for one of these functions if he hadn’t been offered an invitation. By the way, I’m at your disposal.” The butler brushed a discreet hand across his throat. Adam smiled slightly. “Thank you, Malcolm. I just might see you later.” Malcolm cleared his throat, leaned his slender face closer to Adam, and whispered, “Perhaps not. Ms. Lucia is here, sir.” Adam resisted the urge to grimace. Besides the First Father, Lucia was the last person he wanted to see.

Mingling guests cast their shadows on the corridor wall, but Adam slipped upstairs before anyone noticed him. In the room he shared with Mara, he tugged off his T-shirt and unzipped his jeans. Her scent was still so strong, sensual skin, sweet blood and lemon perfume. Naked, he picked up her nightshirt from the bed and held it to his face, closing his eyes and inhaling deeply. The cotton material was soft against his chest, a subtle reminder of her body pressed to his. Their time at the hotel had been much too short. Reluctantly, he dropped the nightshirt and walked to the closet to find appropriate attire for the party. He pulled on black pants and a silky shirt the same dark blue as his eyes. Running a brush through his hair, he smirked at himself in the mirror. “Such bullshit.” He turned on his heel and marched out of the room and down the steps. “There you are,” Brett called from the hallway. Mercedes was pressed to his side, her fingers playing with the buttons on his black silk shirt. “The Baron is looking for you and there are some people you have to meet.” Adam continued his descent, knowing the quicker he mingled, the sooner he’d be with Mara. “Kiddo, you’ve got it bad.” Brett chuckled. “Mara will still be there after the party.” “Brett, you always want your own way.” Mercedes tapped her palm on his chest. “You know Adam is not like you, so leave him alone. From what you tell me, Mara seems like a good girl, and there are few of those in the world.” “Do you ever be quiet, woman?” Brett snarled. Wrinkling her nose, Mercedes growled and bared her pincer-like fangs. “Only if you make me.” “Such a sweet temptation. Later, my dear, I promise to make you.” Adam brushed past the lovers and stepped into the parlor where most of the guests mingled. Men and women dressed predominately in black formalwear danced to music and nibbled refreshments served by black-garbed waiters also “borrowed” from the Baron. “Adam.En garde ,” growled a tall, sleekly muscled, silver-haired man. Adam spun, catching the rapier the Baron tossed to him and blocking a powerful thrust to his heart. Giggles and chatter erupted as guests backed against the wall, watching the fencers dance about the center of the room. The match was short-lived. Within moments, Adam held a sword in each hand, the tip of one pressed to the Baron’s heart. The Baron’s snarl turned to a smile as the guests applauded and the music started once again. “You’ve remembered everything I taught you.” The Baron placed an arm around Adam’s shoulders once he’d lowered the weapons. “You are the one student who has surpassed me, and I’m not even jealous.” “Baron Stein.” Adam bowed from the neck, unable to keep the amused smile from his lips. “It has been

a long time.” “Nonsense. It has only been a year and a half. When you get to be my age, such time will be nothing. Now. You must tell me what sort of training—” “You’re not the only person here, Janos.” Brett shoved a wineglass at the Baron. “And speaking of time, we’re on a limited schedule due to the restrictions of young love. Say goodbye, Adam.” The Baron stood, mouth open, as Brett jerked Adam across the room. A short, slightly built man stood admiring a painting of the Garden of Eden hanging over the mantle. “Jules.” Brett tapped the man’s shoulder. The smaller man jumped nervously. “Relax, amigo. This is Adam. Adam, Dr. Jules Kane.” “Finally…finally we meet.” Jules smiled, pumping Adam’s arm enthusiastically. “So many have great confidence that you’ll bring about the First Father’s demise. Better you than me, young man. Better you than me.” Unsure of what to say, Adam merely nodded. Jules, still vigorously shaking Adam’s hand, glanced at Brett. “Modest. His thoughts are so modest. I have a proposition for you, Adam.” “Really?” Adam forced a smile. This guy was the strangest of the strange. “I can hardly wait to hear.” “You can have as much of my blood as you want if I can just take a few little samples of yours. For research. You know how important it is for us to research our own kind. You’re one of the only Immaculates I’ve had access to. A donation from you would be…you can’t imagine how much my associates and I would appreciate—” “Of course. Not a problem.” Adam tugged his hand from Jules’. “Marvelous. When would you like to give it?” Brett raised his eyes to heaven and shoved Jules playfully, though hard enough to stagger the slight hybrid. “This is a party, Jules. Surely the needles can wait.” “Yes. I’m sorry.” Jules blinked rapidly at Adam. “Just one more question. Do you suppose next time you’re in New England you could come to my lab? I’d love to run some tests. Just to see how different you are.” “Next time.” Adam backed away, wondering how sincere his frozen smile actually looked. “You have my word.” I have to get away from this guy. He’s like an intellectual version of Igor from a bad Frankenstein flick.Adam exited the parlor so quickly that he nearly sent Mercedes smashing into the staircase. “Are you having fun?” Mercedes took his hand as they strolled to the sitting room down the hall. “I just met the weirdest of the weirdoes.”

“You must mean Jules.” Mercedes smiled. “Don’t misjudge him. He’s very strange, but his heart is true. Did you know he delivered you?” Adam lifted an eyebrow. “He knew my parents?” “Yes. He was a faithful friend to them. Are you hungry? There are several vials in the refrigerator. Malcolm and Janos have left you some blood, and…” Adam didn’t hear the remainder of Mercedes’ list as he stepped into the parlor and met Lucia’s startling green gaze. Her dark auburn hair was smoothed tightly from her face and hung in a silky tail down her half-bare back. A long black dress clung to her ample curves as she gyrated to the rhythm of dance music sung in Spanish. Her long red-painted nails scraped over her hips, abdomen and the exposed tops of her full breasts. “Damn it,” Mercedes rasped. “Adam, I hate that woman. I don’t know what you ever saw in her.” “Neither do I,” Adam agreed. “I blame it on the foolishness of a child.” Mercedes linked her arm through his. “Let’s go.” It was too late. The redhead danced toward them. “Hello, handsome,” she purred. “It’s been so long.” “Lucia,” Adam said. “Mercedes, don’t tell me you’ve given up Brett for Adam?” “There’s no law that says a woman can’t have two men.” Mercedes’ lip curled. “Be on your way, hoochie.” Lucia hissed, exposing her incisors. “We can take this outside, Mercedes.” “Let’s go, then.” Mercedes dropped Adam’s arm and raised her fists. “Ladies, please.” Adam stepped between the women. “This is supposed to be a party.” “Yes. In your honor, love.” Lucia touched Adam’s chest. “So well-deserved. No one else is willing to sacrifice everything to free us from the First Father.” Mercedes growled. “Adam will notsacrifice anything. He will have no difficulty destroying the First Father.” “I never said he would.” Lucia’s gaze met Adam’s as he grasped her wrist, ending the caress on his chest. She stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, “You’re hungry. I can ease that hunger, darling.” “Thank you, but I’ve already had several offers.” “I’m sure you have.” Lucia’s tongue darted out to trace Adam’s earlobe. He jerked away, wondering how he had ever found her attractive. Compared to Mara, this painted slut was nothing.

“Why don’t you find someone your own age?” Mercedes snapped. “You’re coming up on what? Three hundred now?” “Two hundred ninety-eight, you thousand-year-old hag.” Mercedes lunged at Lucia, but Adam caught her waist and tugged her into the hall. “Whore.” Mercedes hissed. “How can she think herself worthy of you?” “Mercedes—” “It’s your fault, you know. You young ones get hard over anything so long as it pumps blood.” “Mercedes, Lucia and I— Why am I explaining this to you? It’s not your business.” “I know.” Mercedes sighed, taking his hand as they paused in the kitchen. “I just care about you, Adam.” “Mercedes, there’s something I want to talk to you about. Can you get me more animals to fight? More tigers?” “Why?” Her eyes widened. “I hate to get them at all, you know. It’s so dangerous.” “The First Father will be worse.” “It’s because of that man you chased the other night, isn’t it? Brett told me about him.” “He was strong and fast. I can’t risk failure against anyone.” Mercedes cupped Adam’s cheek in her hand. “I hate how hard you have to be on yourself.” “Will you do it?” Sighing, she nodded. “I’ll do my best.” “Good.” He smiled. “Let’s find Brett so I can meet the rest of his associates and get out of here.” “I still say it’s a pity Mara wouldn’t come.” More than anything, Adam wished she was there as well. She would have been a welcoming anchor in this sea of strange, old immortals. “She’s been through a lot because of our kind.” Adam hated to think of the pain she’d endured. “I can understand why she’s apprehensive.” “Well, I’m coming to dinner this week so she and I can talk more.” “Do you realize you sound like a mother?” “Do I?” Mercedes lifted her chin as she brushed past Adam.

He watched her swaying hips in the tight red dress and shook his head. She certainly didn’tlook like anyone’s mother. ***** Mara sprawled on the bed in her hotel room and flipped through the television channels without paying attention to the screen. If only Adam was with her. Though he’d only been gone a short time, she missed his company. Sighing, she thought of things they could do together when he returned. Maybe they could go to the theater again. It was so romantic on the rooftop. Or maybe they could spend the night in bed. Mara thought about the party. There would be hybrids there. Female hybrids offering their blood. “Are you a fool?” Mara was suddenly furious with herself, though whether it was because she’d decided not to go to the party in the first place or because she wanted to go now, she wasn’t sure. She hopped out of the bed and opened her duffel bag. Nothing. She had absolutely nothing to wear to a formal party. “Well, I guess it’s shopping first.” Her hands trembled as she reached for her purse. A party of vampires. She’d be the only mortal there. It had been a long time since she’d wanted to try something so risky. It would be worth it. Adam would also be with her, and in spite of his species, she trusted him more than anyone she’d ever known. ***** “I wasn’t sure what to say when we met.” Jules smiled, fidgeting with his tiepin. He and Adam stood in a corner of the parlor. Adam had returned to the scientist in hopes of learning something about his parents, but the timid man was frustratingly elusive. “Surely you must remember what they looked like?” Adam pressed. “Mercedes said you were good friends.” “Mercedes said that? That’s nice to hear.” “Do I look like them?” Jules narrowed his eyes. “Not exactly.” Adam sighed. “They both did have black hair. But you’re even taller than your father. Most Immaculates are quite tall. Once we start testing that blood you gave me we will use it to learn so much more about your kind. You’re sure you didn’t mind giving it?”

“No.” Adam glanced at his arm. Already the needle mark had disappeared. “Not at all. Tell me more about your research.” “I’d have to show you really. When will you be returning to America?” “I’m not sure.” “Would you give me some advice?” Adam lifted an eyebrow. What sort of advice could Jules possibly want from him? “Females. They like you.” Jules lowered his voice. “How do you get them to…you know?” Staring at Jules in disbelief, Adam wrinkled his brow. “I don’t know. If you see one you like, just go talk to her.” “Oh, I’ve tried.” Jules smiled, revealing crooked fangs. “That seems to make things worse. What do you say to them? Do you take over their minds? Do you—” Adam tried excusing himself, but Jules followed him so closely that twice when he stopped, the doctor crashed into his back. Lucia glided into the parlor and headed straight for Adam. “Darling, I’m glad to see that witch is no longer with you.” “Don’t talk to me about Mercedes.” Adam glared. “Because I don’t want to hear it.” “Her for example.” Jules pointed to Lucia. “How did you manage to—” “Dance with me, handsome.” Ignoring Jules, Lucia took Adam’s wrists and tugged him to the middle of the room where couples were dancing. The fast dance music turned to a slow, Latino love song. Adam half-heartedly engaged in dancing with Lucia, just to free himself from Jules’ lewd conversation. He had had just about enough of this party. It was time to excuse himself and get back to Mara, where he truly wanted to be. ***** Mara’s heart pounded as her taxi stopped in front of Brett’s house. Music throbbed from behind the dark gates. She relaxed a bit. Obviously vampire parties weren’t so different from everyone else’s. She paid the driver and stepped out of the taxi. In spite of the warm night, she tugged the black lace shawl around her shoulders as if it was protective armor. At the gate, she pressed the intercom. “It’s Mara. I’m here with Adam.”

After a slight hesitation, a cultured male voice with a light German accent replied, “I’m afraid your name isn’t on the guest list, ma’am.” Mara chewed her lower lip, then said, “Would you please tell Brett or Adam or Mercedes I’m here?” “Of course, ma’am.” Moments later, the voice returned. “Forgive me, Miss Mara. I’ll admit you immediately.” Mara stepped through the gates as they swung open. As she made her way up the cobbled walk, she hoped the ankle-length, scoop neck black dress she’d bought would be appropriate. A string of simple faux pearls dangled from her neck, and matching pearl earrings adorned her lobes. Her dark hair was pinned up, and she’d painted her lips deep red. Mercedes met her at the front door. “Mara, I’m so glad you changed your mind.” Mercedes grasped her shoulders and kissed her cheek. “I hope I’m not intruding.” “Don’t be silly. Adam will be thrilled to see you. He’s been thinking of you all night.” Mara smiled and felt a blush rising in her cheeks. “I’ve been thinking of him too.” “Come with me and we’ll find Adam.” Mercedes took her hand and led her to the sitting room. Mara glanced at the assembly of men and women, most dressed in black, talking, dancing, eating and drinking. Had she not known they were vampires, she never would have guessed, except that their gazes kept straying to her in question. They knew by her scent and the sound of her heartbeat that she was mortal. Fascination glistened in their eyes. Several of them actually licked their lips. Mara nearly panicked and fled from the house. “Don’t be afraid,” Mercedes whispered. “No one here will touch you.” A tall, silver-haired man wearing a pristine black suit approached. His gaze held Mara’s. “Who is this charming young creature who has breached our circle?” “Janos, this is Mara. She’s with Adam. Mara, this is Baron Stein. He was Adam’s fencing instructor.” Mara smiled as the Baron took her hand gently in his and brushed his lips across the back of it. “Adam has developed discerning taste and you, my dear, have made a courageous choice.” Mercedes stood behind the Baron and raised her eyes to heaven at his charming yet dramatic manner. Mara nearly laughed. “Let me take your shawl.” Mercedes held her hand out to Mara, who slipped off the lace garment. Mercedes smiled. “What a lovely dress. Sexy yet understated.” Mara glanced down at the tops of her firm, plump breasts and suddenly felt completely naked. Maybe

she should have chosen a pants suit. “Come.” Mercedes guided Mara back to the hall and pointed toward the parlor. “I believe Adam is in there. I’ll join you in a moment.” Though Mara was hesitant to leave Mercedes’ comforting presence, she felt the warm, familiar tug of Adam’s mind. She sensed agitation from him, or excitement. She wasn’t certain which. Her entire body froze as she stepped into the parlor. Her gaze fixed on Adam, who stood in the center of the floor, a tall, voluptuous redhead in his arms. Their bodies moved to the rhythm of the sensuous love song. The woman’s hands played across Adam’s chest. She circled him and traced his lean waist with her fingertips. They made a striking couple. The tall, curvy redhead was a perfect partner for Adam with his long, lithe body draped in black pants and a blue silk shirt. Mara’s heart throbbed with fury and hurt. She’d been stupid enough to believe he cared for her. Suddenly Adam’s gaze locked with hers. The redhead grasped his waist, but he pushed her away. Mara scarcely noticed his actions as she turned and ran. ***** Adam cursed himself as he crossed the parlor in several long strides. He’d been trying to think of a polite way to leave Lucia alone on the dance floor when he’d caught Mara’s scent. Never guessing she would actually change her mind and come to the party, he’d thought he’d missed her so much that her scent was a figment of his imagination. When he’d seen her standing in the doorway, her small, beautiful body draped in a slinky black dress, his heart had nearly stopped beating. The expression of pain and rage glistening in her eyes slashed him like a tiger’s claws. Why did she have to find him dancing with that harlot when he hadn’t even wanted to be dancing? “Mara.” He caught her arm before she reached the front door. “Get your hands off me.” She shoved him. “You must think I’m the biggest moron. Come to think of it, I must be to have believed that you and I—” “Mara, it wasn’t what it looked like.” “It looked like you were having a fine time with—” “Adam, who is this?” Lucia strolled behind him, her green eyes raking Mara from head to foot. “Lucia, get out of here,” Adam snapped. “But, darling.” Lucia slid her body close to Adam’s.

Disgusted, he stepped away and took Mara’s hand. He opened the front door so he could go somewhere to speak with her in private, but Lucia stepped after them. Adam turned to the redhead, his fangs lengthening, and growled. “Lucia, youdon’t want to follow me.” “I knew there was still animal in you somewhere.” Lucia’s jaw tightened. “I used to be able to squeeze it out of you. Looks like your taste has changed.” “For the better.” “Be careful, Adam. Remember, her kind can’t feed you.” Adam turned his back on Lucia, fighting the urge to tear her throat out. Had she been male, he’d have already challenged her to a fight. Her hateful thoughts pummeled his mind, yet Lucia knew better than to follow him. “I don’t want to talk to you,” Mara snapped. “And let go of my arm.” He dropped his hold. “I danced with her for a minute. I was talking to this weirdo Jules. He was driving me crazy. Lucia came along and asked me to dance, so I agreed just to get away from Jules.” “And her big boobs had nothing to do with it?” Mara glared at him, her hands on her hips. “Look, Mara, I’ll tell you the truth because you’re probably going to hear it anyway. Lucia and I had a physical relationship at one time.” Mara held up her hands. “I really don’t want to hear this. I don’t want the sordid details of all the disgusting bitches you’ve slept with, sucked blood from, or whatever.” “I don’t plan on giving details, but you’re right that Lucia’s a bitch. She’s also very jealous and will probably say anything to keep us apart. Mara, I care for you very much—” “You’ve got a funny way of showing it.” “I swear to you, I only danced with her to get away from Jules. I was just about to leave when you walked in.” She stared at him, her eyes gleaming. Her luscious breasts rose and fell in agitation. A pulse beat wildly in her throat. Her heartbeat echoed in his ears. Aroused by her passionate reaction, his incisors ached to emerge, but he willed them to stay hidden. The sight of her, the knowledge that she liked him enough to be jealous, stirred his cock. “I want to believe you, Adam, but I’m not a fool.” “No, I’m a fool to do anything that might jeopardize what we have.” They stood in momentary silence. Please forgive me, he thought. Her expression softened slightly. “I shouldn’t believe you.”

“It’s the truth.” He took a step closer. “May I die at the First Father’s hand, it’s the truth.” “Don’t say that.” She threw her arms around him. “My God, don’tever say that.” Closing his eyes, he wrapped his arms around her. After a moment, she relaxed in his arms. Together, they walked to the backyard. As they strolled hand in hand, a song of soft, Arabic chanting drifted from inside the house. “Dance with me?” Adam took one of her hands and slipped his arm around her waist. Tilting her face up, she gazed into his eyes. Their bodies swayed together, pressed so close that the heat of her body seeped into his. It felt so wonderful, just holding her like this in the moonlight. As the song ended, they remained locked together. His palms slid up her back as he closed his eyes and lowered his mouth to hers. Beneath the gentle pressure of his lips, hers parted and their tongues met in sensual battle. She clung to his neck as he tugged her onto the grass. Tenderly, he trailed his lips over her throat and grazed the tops of her smooth breasts while his hands traced her nipples through the satiny fabric. Mara moaned softly, her fingers tracing the bulge of his erection beneath his pants. Oh, yes. Those delicate touches dancing over his straining cock thrilled him to his very core. Later tonight, they would have such a wonderful time. Her scent filled him, arousing him as much as her stroking hand. As her blood pounded, his heartbeat mimicked her rhythm. Raising his head from her breasts, he panted slightly as his incisors emerged. The release of his fangs always felt so wonderful, almost orgasmic in its pleasure. He groaned in pleasure-pain. Mara’s eyes opened partway. Caressing his cheek, she asked, “Is something wrong?” The urge to bite her was almost uncontrollable. Each time he was with her, kissing her, loving her, restraining his natural desire became more difficult. “We should go.”Before I lose control of myself here and now. “I’ll tell Brett and Mercedes we’ll see them tomorrow.” “Are you sure you’re all right?” Adam drew a deep breath. His teeth receded. “Fine.” As they approached the house, Adam stopped suddenly. He lifted his chin and inhaled deeply. His entire body tensed. He knew that smell… Mara stared at him. “Adam?” “He’s here.” Grasping her hand protectively, he strode inside. His gaze riveted to the tall, thickly muscled man in a steel-gray suit. The newcomer stood with his back to the door as he chatted with Lucia, Brett and Baron Stein. The man glanced over his shoulder, his dark eyes shimmering with a combination of amusement and

challenge. The neatly trimmed goatee accenting his angular face lent him an air of wickedness. Lucia clung to the man’s arm. “Adam, I want you to meet a friend of mine. This is Vincent. Vincent, meet Adam.” “We’ve met.” Adam glared. Vincent raised an eyebrow. “You were at a masquerade last night,” Adam continued. A smile flickered across Vincent’s voluptuous mouth. “So were you.” “I was just passing through.” “I’d just like to take this moment to say you have a very bad attitude.” Adam’s teeth flashed. “It gets worse,Vincent.” “Adam.” Mara placed a hand on his biceps. Glancing at her, he noted her worried expression. Though he didn’t want to frighten her, backing down from Vincent would be a terrible mistake. Vincent’s penetrating gaze turned to Mara. “So,Adam , you take your pets with you.” “I don’t keep pets.” “Could have fooled me,” Lucia muttered. “Do you plan on staying in Madrid long?” Adam asked. Vincent drew a deep breath and smiled. “Maybe.” “Then we should fight now and get it over with.” “You are so young and full of vigor.” Vincent winked at Adam. “I like that, but watch out, boy. You wouldn’t want to get in over your head.” “What good is living if there’s no challenge?” Calm down, amigo, Brett’s thoughts struck Adam. But he’s the one— I know who he is. I recognized the scent from you the other day. “You interrupted my fun last night. I don’t like that.” Vincent stroked his beard, his gaze holding Adam’s. “You were drinking from a mortal. It’s unnecessary for us.” Vincent nodded in Mara’s direction. “Looks like you have similar taste.”

“I don’t kill them.” “What can I say?” Vincent shrugged. “I like to have some fun once in a while.” “Do it around here, and you’ll have to answer to me.” “Who the hell do you think you are? How I spend my time is none of your business.” “Cruelty is everyone’s business. I don’t like it. I won’t have it around me.” Vincent laughed and turned to Lucia. “Arrogant, isn’t he? Well, I guess that comes with youth. Tell you what, Adam, we’ll stay out of each other’s way.” “It doesn’t matter to me one way or the other,” he said, pretending to be indifferent. “Adam, we were about to go.” Mara tugged his hand. Adam and Vincent stared at one another for a long moment before Vincent accepted Lucia’s hand and followed her to the parlor. “Be careful, Adam.” Brett said as he walked them to the door. “We know very little about him, but I don’t like what I feel.” “Can you sense anything from him?” Brett shook his head. “He’s good at throwing up mind blocks.” “Maybe Ishould take him outside now.” “There’s no need yet. He might just be a rogue and will pass through Madrid quickly. This is likely, if he’s tied up with Lucia. You and Mara go and have a wonderful night.” Adam glanced toward the parlor. “Go.” Brett nudged his shoulder. “Tell Mercedes we said good night. We’ll be back tomorrow evening.” Adam took Mara’s hand and kissed the back of it as they stepped outside and walked toward his car. “I don’t like Vincent at all,” Mara said as they drove off. “Please be careful.” “Don’t worry. I will.” She traced his cheek with her fingertip. “I can’t wait to get to the hotel.” Grinning, he caressed her thigh. “Neither can I.” All night long he’d been thinking about being alone with her. Now that they were, he planned on enjoying every moment.

Chapter Eleven

Mara glanced at Adam from the car’s passenger seat as they drove toward the city. “How was the party? Other than Vincent, did you have a good time?” He shrugged. “I don’t care much for Brett’s associates. I don’t feel we have much in common.” “You’re all vampires.” “Maybe after a few hundred years, I’ll understand them better. Right now, it seems like we’re from different worlds.” She laughed. “What?” “Sounds like what kids say about adults.” “I guess it is kind of funny. Most of them just seem so decadent. Brett can be like that, but he also spends time chasing rogues.” “Rogues?” “Vampires who terrorize. That’s how he became involved with your friends Charlie and Jocelyn.” “So he was after Edrik, too?” “It was quite a fight, from what he told me. I didn’t know about the details until after it was over. I was in England at the time.” “How long since you’ve been back to the U.S.?” “I went back four months ago. I thought I’d see my father.” “And?” “He had his usual question for me. ‘Is the First Father dead?’ ‘No, Dad. He hasn’t come out of hiding yet.’ That was the extent of our conversation.” “He’s a jerk.” “I hope none of it rubbed off on me.” Squeezing his hand, she edged as close to him as her seat belt allowed. She could never imagine Adam being so cold and uncaring. “Not that I’ve seen.” The car rolled into the hotel parking lot. As they entered the lobby, Mara took Adam’s hand and turned it so she could read his watch. One o’clock. They still had hours until dawn. Hours that would be put to good use.

His gaze switched to hers, and she knew by his smile that he’d heard her. As the elevator doors slid shut, Adam tugged her into his arms and kissed her deeply, his body pressing hers to the wall. She could have laughed with joy. All evening she’d though about this very moment. She clutched his shoulders, her fingers biting through his shirt. The scent of his cologne, so woodsy and wild, aroused her completely. As the elevator lurched to a stop, they released each other. Smiling, they hurried down the hall. Mara fiddled with the key and pushed open the door. Adam swept her into his arms and kicked it shut behind them. Gasping with surprise, she giggled and clung to his neck. “Will you put me down?” “No.” He raised her higher and kissed the tops of her breasts as he walked to the bed and placed her on it. The sensation of his warm lips against her flesh made her tingle from head to toe. He slipped the thin black dress straps down her shoulders, kissing every inch of her flesh as he undressed her. Gazing at him, she smiled as he stared at her panties, garters and silk stockings of forest green lace. She hoped he liked what he saw. “I went shopping before the party. I needed some appropriate clothes.” His eyes glowed amethyst as he traced the shape of her breasts with his fingertip. “You’re so beautiful.” She kicked off her shoes and closed her eyes while he unhooked the garters and slipped the stockings down her legs, then removed her panties. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he began unbuttoning his shirt, but Mara stood between his legs, covering his hands with hers. “Let me.” She slowly unfastened the buttons, kissing him from throat to abdomen as he’d done to her. The tickle of his chest hair against her lips, the warmth of his flesh, and the sigh of pleasure he released excited her. She could scarcely wait for them to be completely naked beneath the sheets. She discarded his shirt and embraced him. Resting her cheek against his shoulder, she enjoyed the feeling of his hard, bare chest against her breasts. He nuzzled her neck and growled softly, an animal sound laced with human lust. “Make love with me, Adam.” Her fingers pressed the small of his back and trailed up to his shoulders, relishing the sensual movement of muscle beneath smooth flesh. Adam grasped her waist and dragged her with him as he lay on his back. He eased her onto the bed beside him so that she lay on her back, then he ran his hands up her sides and circled her navel with an index finger. “You have such a cute belly button.” “Yours isn’t so bad, either.” She grinned. Sliding onto his thighs, she bent forward and licked his outie.

Inching lower, she ran her tongue along the joining of his thighs and pelvis. His stiff cock brushed her neck and shoulder. “You know, I used to have this fantasy…” “What?” He gazed at her through half-open eyes as her fingers danced up and down his shaft. Leaning forward, she rested his cock between her breasts and squeezed the plump, warm globes around it. “Oh, God,” Adam breathed, closing his eyes, a look of euphoria on his face as she kneaded her breasts around his cock. “It’s high on my list of fantasies, too.” Tilting her chin downward, she lapped his bulging cock head while continuing to squeeze the shaft between her breasts. A growl rumbled deep in his chest. Arching his head in the pillow, Adam panted with desire. Mara continued tantalizing him with her lips, tongue and breasts. His muscles tensed and buttocks clenched as his body strove for fulfillment. Feeling him writhe and groan had her wet with passion, yet she wasn’t ready to let him go. Not yet. Turning him on was too much fun. “Mara, ahh” he gasped, clutching her arms and dragging her up his body. His eyes shone amethyst and the tips of his fangs gleamed against his parted lips. A ripple of excitement coursed through her. It amazed her that she had no fear of him. All she felt was sexual desire. Her smooth thighs clasped his sides as she straddled him, one hand guiding his cock into her wet, yearning pussy. Damn, he filled her so perfectly. It felt so good having him buried inside her. Rocking atop him, she arched her back. Her breasts thrust forward into his squeezing, caressing hands. Mara’s clit tingled and her pussy ached with intense pleasure-pain as she rode him faster. Each muscle tightened, followed by a burst of throbbing, magnificent passion as she came. Adam panted as she bucked and wiggled astride him. His thoughts echoed in her mind. Blood. Bite. Release. God, this torturous pleasure is driving me mad with desire. With a shift of his hips, she was pinned beneath him, her orgasm subsiding to mild pulses around his steely cock. He thrust short, quick movements and groaned with need. Mara closed her eyes and clung to him with her arms and legs, feeling him deep inside her, body and mind. Filled by the power of his passion, she knew how desperately he wanted her blood. Without a taste, he lingered on the edge of orgasm, pleasure to the point of agony. In spite of his need,

one thought was foremost in his mind and she heard it clearly.I love you, Mara. I love you, too, Adam. Though overpowered by sensation, Mara forced herself to look at him. His eyes glowed amethyst rimmed with crimson, reminding her of stained glass. White fangs rested against his parted lips as he drew shallow gasps of air. His desire shrieked through her mind, tightening her belly with renewed lust. Edrik’s sharp-toothed grimace flashed across her mind. Though she vanquished it quickly, it didn’t escape Adam’s perception. His lips brushed her temple, and he said in a breathless whisper, “It could never be like that for us. I’d never hurt you.” “I know.” Taking his face in her hands, she kissed him, her tongue darting between his lips. His unsheathed incisors pricked her tongue, and she jumped at their sharpness. Strangely, the cut barely hurt. Instead, desire built deep inside her. A quiver rippled down his spine, coinciding with the first taste of her blood. He broke their kiss, gasping. “Mara, don’t.” She smiled and tilted her head back, baring her throat. “Go ahead. I want to know what it’s like. Her eyes slipped shut as he licked her throat. His breath was warm on her flesh. She tensed as his fangs pierced her neck. The pain was fleeting, no worse than a pinprick. Then there was a rising tide of intense pleasure. She realized she was experiencing his climax with him, and it was more powerful than the single rush of her own. She clung to him, arms and legs squeezing him closer as he surged into her. Deep purrs of animal pleasure rumbled in his chest. Lapping her blood, his hips drove into her. His tongue was so soft on her skin, his body so warm and hard. Orgasm shook her, each pulsation seeming stronger than the last until they finally faded, leaving her calm and fulfilled. Mara opened her eyes and smiled. Adam’s face was still buried in her neck, his entire body languid. Slowly he lifted his head and stroked wisps of hair from her brow. His eyes had returned to their regular dark blue and his lips were swollen sensually and flushed dark pink. “That was…” She sighed. “I never thought it would be like that.” “I’ve never felt anything that good before.” Mara giggled. “You’re a liar.” “No. It’s true. I’ve never bitten someone I loved before. It’s completely different—” “Than with Lucia?” She raised an eyebrow, unable to control the zap of jealousy that shot through her when she thought of the redheaded bimbo. “It was never like this with Lucia.”

“But she can sustain you.” “I wouldn’t take Lucia’s blood again if she was the last woman on Earth.” “I love you, Adam.” Saying it felt strange, but it had to be spoken aloud. He kissed her gently. “I love you, too.” Curling up beside him, she stroked his chest. “I have to go for a run.” He lifted her hand to his lips. “And I need some practice before dawn.” “I’m a little tired. I think I’ll catch a few extra hours of sleep.” He narrowed his eyes and caressed her cheek with the back of his hand. “I hope I didn’t take too much. I thought I stopped soon enough, but I’m used to drinking from hybrids. A vamp doesn’t have to be as careful with them.” “I’m fine.” “We won’t do that often, and I’ll take less.” He stood, and glanced over his shoulder. “Maybe I shouldn’t leave you.” “Adam, I’m fine.” “I’ll go later.” He slipped back beneath the sheets and drew her into his arms. “Later will be too close to dawn.” Warmth spread through her when he kissed the top of her head and stroked her bare back. Where were you a year ago?She closed her eyes, enveloped by his warmth and strength. I wish I’d been with you, was the last thing she heard before falling asleep. ***** Mara awoke at dusk and stretched. She reached for Adam and felt soft, cool petals. Opening her eyes a slit, she smiled at the single rose on the pillow beside her. Beneath the flower was a note. She picked up the rose. No thorns.Pity everything in life couldn’t be so perfect . The note read— Gone for a run. I’ll meet you for dinner. Love, Adam.

Mara smiled and ran her fingertip over the clear, bold lettering.

In the bathroom, she glanced at her throat in the mirror. Two small, reddish dots, scarcely noticeable, were the only physical reminders of Adam’s bite. She’d seen the size of his teeth and had expected worse, but he’d been very gentle with her. She wondered if he’d have enjoyed it more if she’d been a hybrid. After dressing, she made her way to the gym. All that sleep had completely refreshed her. A workout was just what she needed. When she’d finished exercising, she returned to her room and stepped into the shower, closing her eyes and enjoying the warm water on her skin. Mara… Her eyes opened and she stopped suddenly, soap in hand. Adam? Feel like company? Come in and find out. She waited eagerly, watching for his shadow on the shower curtain. Naked, he stepped onto the tile beside her. Gazing at his long, lean lines, the hard planes of his chest and taut abdomen and thighs, she felt aglow with desire. She melted into his warm embrace, kissing his chest as water drenched them both. “How was your run?” “Not half as fun as this.” “What time is Brett expecting us?” He shrugged. “Not until after seven. We’re going to train.” “Then we still have time?” His lips curved upward as he took the soap, lathered his hands, and ran them over her shoulders and breasts. The wonderful sensations stirred her. His large, smooth hands, slick with soap, touched her with the perfect amount of pressure. Never too hard, yet not too soft. She lathered her hands as well and copied his movements on his chest. “Seeing as how you’re not going to wash yourself.” “I could really learn to like this.” He turned so that she could reach his back. Her hands strayed to his hips. God, his body was so hard and sculpted! The epitome of male beauty. “So could I.” He turned, one of his steely arms wrapping around her waist. Holding her close, he kissed her forehead

and cheek, the steady stream of water from the faucet above drenching their faces. Bending, he nuzzled her neck. He squeezed her bottom and took her earlobe between his teeth, gently tugging on it. Mara kissed Adam’s chest, the broad expanse of muscle felt so good against her lips. She licked one of his nipples, her tongue circling and teasing the smooth, pink flesh. Clutching his buttocks in both hands, she squeezed. Damn, he had the most solid ass. Unable to resist, she smacked one of the tight globes with her palm, the sound of flesh on flesh echoing in the shower. Adam growled, lifting his face from her neck and gazing at her, a smile on his lips. “Spanking, Mara? I never would have expected it of you.” “I’m sorry. Couldn’t help myself.” “It’s all right, but it deserves punishment.” “Punishment?” She stiffened a bit, but she needn’t have feared the punishment he had in mind. In a swift motion, he grasped her waist and pushed her gently against the wall. Sinking to his knees, he licked under one of her breasts, where the skin was most ticklish. She writhed, giggling. “Adam.” When she tried grasping his hair, he pinned her hands to her sides and continued licking beneath both breasts, working his way down her belly. “The cute little navel again,” he commented before sticking the tip of his tongue in it and teasing. He paused, his mouth hovering over her clit. The sensation of his warm breath over the sensitive flesh sent ripples of desire through her. Touch me, Adam. Please touch me. God, Mara, I love pleasuring you. I even liked it when you slapped my butt. I am so madly in love. His tongue snaked out, lapping and caressing the sides of her clit while his lips tugged gently at the plump flesh. Desire struck her hard, leaving her breathless. “Adam, oh, Adam,” she purred, sinking against the tile. His hands supported her waist while he continued loving her with his lips and tongue. Mara’s legs trembled and her muscles tensed uncontrollably as her orgasm neared. As if sensing her body’s need, he stood, bent his knees and entered her with a long, slow thrust. At the same time, one of his hands played with her clit. The sensations were just too wonderful. By the time his cock reached its hilt, she moaned and throbbed in orgasm. “Oh, Adam, I love you. I love you so much,” she gasped. “I love you, too,” he whispered in her ear, supporting her body with his as she went limp against the tile. *****

Mara and Adam arrived at Brett’s around eight o’clock. “I don’t think anyone’s home.” Mara leaned against the door as Adam rang the bell for the third time. “He’s home. So is Mercedes. I can’t imagine what—” Zipping up his jeans, Brett threw open the door. Mercedes, wrapped in an oversized black robe, her dark hair disheveled, stood beside him. “Sorry,” Brett smiled. “We didn’t realize it was so late.” Heat rose in Mara’s face. Nothing like barging in on people when they’re making love. “We can come back—” “Don’t be silly.” Mercedes grasped her arm and dragged her inside. “If we had to wait for Brett to be satisfied, it could take all night.” Brett winked. “She loves me.” “Yes.” Mercedes pinched his cheek. “But not half as much as he loves himself.” They walked to the kitchen, where Mara helped Mercedes warm up the party leftovers while Adam and Brett tossed plates and cutlery on the table. “So, are you ready to train?” Brett asked. “I’m always ready to train.” “Adam tells me you’re interested in self-defense?” Mercedes asked Mara. “Yes. I think a woman should know how to take care of herself.” “I agree. What do you say we practice together?” Mara smiled. For some reason, she had taken an instant liking to Mercedes. “That would be great. I’m sure there’s a lot you can teach me.” “Mercedes is very talented,” Brett stated. “That’s how we met. She was known for her skill with a staff, so I sought her out to learn. The rest is—” “Too sordid to discuss.” Mercedes slipped a fat strawberry into his mouth before he could continue. She turned back to Mara. “First we train, then we shop. It’s only fair to divide our time.” “Sounds good to me.” “Summer is coming. We need more bikinis.” Mara laughed. “I don’t even have one bikini.” Mercedes’ exotic eyes widened. “Not one? We have to do something about that. A young woman with your body needs a bikini.”

“Mercedes, will you leave her alone?” Adam shook his head, smiling. He placed a hand on Mara’s shoulder. “You have to excuse Mercedes. She’s quite…vivacious.” Mercedes shrugged, but when Adam turned his back to engage in conversation with Brett, Mercedes’ voice echoed in Mara’s head,Ignore him. Tonight, you and I will have bikinis . Mara’s eyes widened in surprise. It was the first time she’d ever communicated telepathically with anyone but Adam. Mercedes only smiled at her startled expression. ***** Adam dodged Brett’s spear and grasped the weapon just before a powerful thrust struck his chest. He snapped the spear from Brett’s grasp, swept the hybrid’s feet from under him, ran several steps, and somersaulted onto a thick, overhanging tree branch. From the tree, he leapt on top of the high wall surrounding the yard. Adam circled the narrow perimeter, his feet lashing in powerful kicks with each step. He spun and leapt, backflipped and landed, twirling and thrusting the spear. Though they had been practicing for hours, Adam had scarcely begun to warm up. Though his Immaculate energy was like a fantastic natural rush, at times it was frustrating to require so much activity to satisfy him. The First Father would be sure to satisfy him, and then Adam would probably pray for his strength and stamina to double, just to survive. A dagger soared toward him and he tilted the spear, knocking the weapon into the yard. He dropped the spear as Brett flung two more blades. Adam caught each one, dropping them to the grass as others followed, flung with a vampire’s speed. Dropping the last dagger, he leapt from the wall and landed in a catlike crouch. “I’ve had it.” Brett sighed, flopping beneath a tree and wiping his sweaty brow on his sleeve. “Tired already, you old hybrid?” Adam teased. He gathered the daggers and stood beside Brett, flinging the blades at a target nailed to a tree far across the yard. “I’ll get my second wind. Next time I’m making you spar with a tigerbefore we train.” “Bring them on. I asked Mercedes to arrange for more. I need to improve.” Adam flung several blades in quick succession. Instead of the target, he pictured Vincent. Rage snaked through his insides. He ground his teeth, his incisors slicing his flesh as he hurled the blades so hard the target ripped and the daggers embedded to the hilt in the tree trunk. “Adam—” Brett stood, “—what’s wrong?” “Nothing.” Adam discreetly licked blood from his teeth. “Got your second wind yet?” Brett gazed at him, his expression far too discerning. Stooping, Adam picked up a smooth, steel pole from where it lay by the wall. Brett caught the pole neatly as Adam tossed it to him.

Adam stood, hands at his sides. After a moment, he opened his arms. “Whenever you’re ready.” The pole shot toward his temple. He blocked it, his forearm stinging from the force of the blow. The next attack was aimed at his midsection. Then came an overhead strike. Adam stepped forward, his wrists crossed to form an x-shaped block. “I think a mortal could hit me harder, Brett.” The pole whipped across Adam’s face. Deliberately, he allowed it to strike him. Adam staggered, the blow momentarily blinding him. He blinked his vision clear and noticed Brett had lowered the pole and stepped closer. “Are you—” “Just hit me.” Brett spun the pole, the end smashing Adam’s ribs. He winced slightly as the next strike fell across his shoulder. “Madre de Dios. What the hell is your problem?” Brett snarled, dropping the pole. “The point isnot to get hit.” “The point is to make sure I can take whatever Vincent—I mean, the First Father—can give. Now are you going to train or not?” Adam’s teeth lengthened, though he was unsure exactly where his anger was directed. Brett narrowed his eyes. “Why is Vincent bothering you so much?” “It’s not him. I have to destroy the First Father. I have to be—” “What? The best?” “It’s my purpose.” “Adam, there will always be someone better and someone worse.” “I accept that, but only after I kill the First Father. I need a run.” “Do you want company?” “Thanks, but I really can’t—” “Dally?” Brett smiled and shook his head. “Immaculates. You’ll be back for meditation? Mercedes and Mara are going to work with us tonight. You and Mara have a strong telepathic connection. I’m sure she can help improve your skills.” “I hope so.” “It’s all a matter of relaxing your mind. You don’t know how to relax at all, kiddo.” Brett placed a hand on Adam’s shoulder. How can I relax when I’m always thinking of the First Father?

The First Father is not an easy curse to live with, Brett silently told him.But you must adjust to it. You might have to live with his threat for a long time to come . “I’ve lived with his threat for almost thirty years. You’d think that would be enough. I can’t fail.” Adam didn’t want to think of the consequences if the First Father beat him. Not only would he lose his life, but God knew what new horrors the First Father would unleash. With a lifetime of training behind him, Adam could face anything. There was no such thing as failure. Not for him. “That’s your whole problem. You’re always so concerned with passing and failing. It’s like your life is one big test.” “Isn’t it?” Their eyes locked for a long moment. Brett disguised his thoughts well. Too well. Adam wished he could sense Brett’s true feelings on the matter. How could this man who had helped train him to destroy the worst of all vampires not understand that Adam’s life was indeed just a test? Survival of the fittest between him and the First Father. Brett ran a hand through his hair and sighed, turning his back. “Go for a run before you explode.” Before his friend could finish speaking, Adam leapt the wall and tore off, forcing his vampiric speed to the max. ***** “Honey, that is you.” Mercedes smiled at Mara who, wearing a black bikini, stood in front of the dressing room mirror. “I’m not sure.” Mara glanced at her reflection, secretly admiring her own firm, feminine curves. There had been a time when she’d worn revealing clothes with scarcely a thought. It seemed like ages ago. “It will drive Adam mad. I’m not saying you have to parade around in public with it, even though with your youth and good looks, you’re crazy not to.” “Do you really think Adam will like it?” “Honey, beneath all that reserved charm, he’s a man like every other—except he’s sincere.” “Is he?” “What? A man or sincere?” “I know he’s a man all right,” Mara said under her breath, then aloud, “Sincere?” “You won’t find a more honest person.” “You and Brett care a lot about him.” Mercedes nodded. “We’ve both known him since he was born. I look on him like…”

“A son?” “Yes.” “I’ve heard it’s rare for vampires to have children.” “Close to impossible.” “May I ask you a personal question?” “Of course.” “Do you miss not having children?” The vampiress took so long to reply that Mara switched her gaze from the mirror to her companion. Mercedes’ smooth brow creased. “Sometimes. If I had a child, I’d want him to be like Adam.” “That’s funny. Brett said the same thing.” “Really?” Mercedes laughed. “I guess we’ve been together for so long, we’re starting to sound alike. A frightening thought.” Mara turned back to the mirror. “I guess I’ll buy the bathing suit.” “Good idea.” Mercedes glanced at the delicate gold watch on her wrist. “We’d better start back to the house. Time for you and Adam to practice telepathy. I’m so glad he met you. It’s been difficult for him to make a mind connection with anyone.” “Not that I know anything about telepathy, but why do you suppose that is?” “I’ve found that one must be relaxed to fully use his—or her—power. Adam feels very comfortable with you. I’m grateful for that. His psychic powers will be required to defeat the First Father.” “I know so little about the First Father. Can you tell me more?” A clerk stepped into the dressing room, and Mercedes and Mara fell silent. In the car, Mercedes told her. Telepathy still felt so strange, particularly with someone other than Adam. The women made their purchases and slipped into Mercedes’ silver sports car. “I learned of the First Father from Brett. When we met, he was involved in the training of a young Immaculate who was attempting to fulfill the prophecy.” “What happened?” Mara asked hesitantly. Though she wanted to learn more about the First Father, she was afraid of what she’d hear about the monster Adam must face.

“He didn’t make it past the ones who guard the First Father. Meanwhile, the First Father inspired the Inquisition. He put to death countless mortals, and hybrids.” “How many guard him?” Mercedes shrugged. “I’m not exactly sure. It took half a dozen to destroy our hopeful. I’ll spare you the details.” “Does Adam know?” “He knows everything, but he’s different from the Immaculates before him. Because of their superior power, many of them believed themselves to be truly immortal. Adam is aware of his limitations—sometimes too aware, I think. He strives for perfection rather than believing himself to be perfect already.” “Tell me what they did to that other Immaculate.” “It’s—” “I want to know.” “His arms, legs, ears, nose and cock were cut off over a period of several days. The First Father saved his heart for last. He removed it himself and fed off it.” Mara closed her eyes and nearly shuddered. “Didn’t anyone try to help him while this was going on?” “A few. Most of them were destroyed as well. Brett still bears the scar of an injury received from one of the minions’ platinum weapons. He’s lucky to have survived at all, but his survival was fated.” Mara looked down at her fists tightly clenched on her lap. She couldn’t stand the thought of Adam suffering at the hands of the First Father. The idea of losing him was so painful that her chest ached from thinking about it. “I feel the same,” Mercedes whispered. “I don’t want him to fight the First Father or his followers, but there is no escaping fate.” “Isn’t it possible that another Immaculate is meant to kill the First Father? What about that guy Vincent?” “Vincent would never sacrifice himself for anything. His thoughts are selfish and in spite of his prowess, he’s driven by fear.” “Not hero material, I guess.” Not like Adam, who was willing to sacrifice himself for the good of others. Though his decency and courage attracted Mara more than anything, she wished that for once Adam would think of himself instead of the damned prophecy. The car rolled onto Brett’s driveway. Shopping bags in hand, the women entered the house. Chapter Twelve

Mara, Adam, Mercedes and Brett sat in a circle on top of the wide stone altar in Brett’s yard. In the center of the circle, incense burned in a black marble bowl surrounded by four white pillar candles. Smoke drifted upward and disappeared in the blackness. “Close your eyes and clear your mind,” Mercedes said. Mara waited until her companions’ eyes slipped shut before closing her own. Mara, focus on your pulse, your breath, Mercedes instructed gently.Don’t tense because you hear my thoughts. Don’t be concerned with what you’re thinking . Mercedes’ mind slipped from hers. Alone once again, she willed herself to concentrate. I have trouble with this, too, Adam’s thoughts touched her. Instantly she relaxed, a smile tugging her lips. Do you hear me? Yes.I bought a bikini . Mara cursed herself. What was wrong with her? They were supposed to be meditating, and she was wondering what Adam was going to think of her bathing suit. What color? Brett interjected, but his mind jerked quickly from their communication. Though Mara couldn’t hear Mercedes, something told her the vampiress was responsible for Brett’s quick departure. Adam, what are we supposed to be thinking about? We should be able to enter a spiritual world together, where we can see each other, like sharing the same dream. Mercedes and Brett have guided me there before. Why don’t they take us there now? Because they want me to guide you. After several moments of silence, Mara felt the pull of Adam’s mind. She stood with him, Mercedes and Brett on a mountaintop. A crisp breeze carrying the wild scent of the woods and rushing water fanned her skin. Suddenly the vision ended. Her eyes snapped opened and stared at Adam. His brow creased. Frustration lined his face. Slowly Mercedes and Brett roused themselves. “Telepathy is a powerful gift.” Brett turned to Mara. “However, it takes time to develop.” “I’m not doing very well on my own.” Adam sighed. “But it will be an effective weapon once I master it.” Mara glanced at her hands. At times Adam’s talents were overwhelming. Though she trusted him, part of her was still frightened about giving herself to a man with a deity’s power. If the First Father was anything like Adam, no wonder all his strength had gone to his head, so to speak. Brett yawned, glancing skyward. “I’m about ready for bed.”

Dawn would break in a few hours. Mara looked forward to making love with Adam again. “I think I’ll stay here a while longer.” Mercedes stretched. “The night is so beautiful.” Brett flashed her a roguish smile. “I suppose I’ll keep you company.” After bidding their companions good morning, Mara and Adam walked hand in hand to the house. “I wish I knew more about telepathy,” Mara said as they stepped into their room. Adam closed the door and gently pressed her against it, bending to kiss her throat. Her arms slid around him. “I wish I knew more so I could help you.” You are a help to me.Before I met you, I never realized how beautiful sharing thoughts could be. Her fingers tugged at his clothes as her mouth sought his. Their tongues danced as their moist lips caressed one another. Adam broke the kiss and tugged off her dress. While she discarded her bra and panties, he undressed. Just a few more seconds and she’d be wrapped in his arms. The thought of it filled her with excitement and joy. Sinking onto the carpet, Mara stroked her nipples as she gazed at Adam with her most seductive expression. It was so wonderful to flirt again and enjoy the company of such a loving man. Crouching at her feet, he grasped her ankles. His hand slid down her foot. Mara giggled and squirmed as his thumb caressed the ticklish arch of her foot. He kissed the top of each foot as he stretched out beside her. Bending the slightest bit, Mara grasped his cock and licked. Her warm, wet mouth slid up and down the shaft as she licked and nipped his erection to life. She squeezed his balls, running her tongue all over the delectable sac. “Mara,” he growled, the sound so primitive that she shivered with desire. At the first touch of his tongue on her clit, she gasped. His big yet tender hands stroked her thighs, hips, and bottom as he licked, sucked, and kissed her clit. The gentle tugging of his lips on her clit was enough to make her writhe. “I want you all the time, Adam. Just the thought of you touching me like this makes me wet.” “I feel the same for you. One stray thought about making love with you and my cock is hard enough to fence with.” He drew back slightly as his fangs emerged. A quick glance down and she saw his thick, sharp teeth. Rather than inspiring fear, his fangs intensified her excitement since she knew their presence marked his rising desire. For so long she had been terrified. Somehow Adam’s love had released her. She gasped, her fingers clutching his buttocks when she felt the coolness of one long fang against her clit. Her pulse raced. Was he going to bite herethere ? “I want your blood again so badly.” His breath fanned her clit.

She quivered with desire. “Take it.” “No, it’s too soon.” He shifted position, stretching out beside her, his body half draping hers as he licked the hollow of her throat. “Adam, oh, Adam. Can’t you take just a little—” Before she’d finished speaking, she felt the pleasure of his bite and soared to an exquisite climax. His cock slid into her, thrusting, stroking. His powerful body heated as she clung to him, quaking and moaning in an orgasm that left her panting, drained, but oh-so fulfilled. Too soon, his mouth broke contact with her neck. He relaxed against her, his hard chest crushing her breasts, but she didn’t mind. Nothing felt as good as his body on hers. Turning onto his side, he held her close. “See.” She smiled, placing her hand over his. “You scarcely took any at all.” “I know, but tomorrow I won’t take any.” “We’ll see.” Her voice held a note of humor. “No. No matter what, you little minx. I don’t want you getting sick. Now go to sleep. The sun’s probably up.” Still smiling and wrapped in his warmth, she closed her eyes. ***** Adam awoke gasping. Pushing himself out of bed where he and Mara had earlier moved to for the night, he glanced at Mara who lay deeply asleep. His heart pounded as he tried to force air into his aching lungs. Not wanting to disturb Mara, he walked to the bathroom. Squinting against the sun’s harsh rays, he opened the window, hoping fresh air would help. Damn. He clutched the sill, feeling as if he’d run for miles at top speed. Perhaps he’d been having a nightmare and just couldn’t remember. Just relax.It’s not like I’m going to drop dead or anything. Maybe it was the telepathy. I’m stressed from trying to perfect my skills. I’m concerned with Vincent and the First Father . No. His entire life had been spent with the threat of the First Father. Only when he’d been wounded by platinum had he felt anything close to sickness. Slowly, he regained control of his breathing and heartbeat. He closed the window and the shades,

grateful for the darkness as he braced his hands on the bathroom sink and stared into the mirror. The bright flashes of light took several seconds to fade from his eyes. “Maybe I’m not having enough hybrid blood. There’s some leftover from the party. Or maybe I can hunt. That’ll relieve stress.” Smiling, he shook his head. What a wimp. His father would have scolded him for such fears. Demons don’t feel fear, boy, they inspire fear. ***** Mara awoke at dusk, surprised to find Adam still asleep beside her. Usually he left for his run before she opened her eyes. Still, it felt good to wake with him. She dropped a kiss on his temple and slipped quietly from the bed. After showering, she dressed. As she braided her hair, she felt Adam’s gaze upon her. Smiling, she turned to him. “Good evening, sleepy.” “Sorry.” He ran a hand through his hair. “I kept waking up all day.” “Something wrong?” He shook his head and walked to the bathroom. Mara joined Brett and Mercedes downstairs for coffee. The two vampires were happy to answer her questions regarding telepathy. The three were engrossed in conversation when Adam entered. He poured a cup of coffee and sat beside Mara at the table. “Going for a run?” Mara turned to him with a smile. He shrugged. “Maybe. I’m going into Madrid for a couple of hours.” “Hunting?” Brett rubbed his hands together. “Sounds good to me. Want company?” “Sure.” “Don’t sound so enthusiastic, kiddo.” Mercedes turned to Mara. “That leaves you and me. Up for another girls’ night out?” “I’m all for it. If you ever visit America, you have to come out with me and my friend Charlie. I think you’d get along great.” “I’ll see you later.” Adam stood and brushed a kiss across Mara’s lips before leaving. “And I’ll seeyou later.” Brett grasped Mercedes’ shoulders and kissed her hard.

Once they’d gone, Mercedes shrugged. “Men. They’re so full of bull, but they’re awfully cute.” “Maybe I’m naïve, but I don’t think Adam’s full of bull.” “As I said before, Adam is different.” Thank God. Mara’s stomach tightened with desire as she touched a fingertip to the tiny scars on her throat. It felt so good to be in love. ***** Drums and bass echoed, guitars and voices shrieked, and people’s chatter mixed with clinking glasses, laughter and heartbeats. “I can’t help it, but I still love clubs.” Brett grinned, bumping and grinding to the music as he and Adam wove around tables, chairs, and men and women. “I don’t, but there’s another hybrid here besides you. Can you hear the heartbeat? I can smell—” Adam stopped speaking. His gaze fixed on a man and woman locked together on the dance floor. The woman’s mouth pressed to the man’s shoulder. The scent of blood struck Adam. Thin, mortal blood, but it reminded him of Mara. If only it was her he was about to feed on instead of— The room spun and his vision blurred. “What’s the matter?” Brett asked. “Go get her. She’s going to drain that guy dry.” Adam blinked, waiting for the lights people, and furniture to separate from the single dim blur. “I’m not in the mood tonight.” Adam turned and headed for the door. “But you said you were hungry.” Brett followed at his heels. “You really should have some—” “Not now, Brett,” Adam snapped, the music and bodies suffocating him. Brett’s fists clenched at his sides. “But I’m starved. Look at all this good blood around.” “So drink it and leave me alone.” “Adam, wait,” Brett shouted, but Adam had already stepped through the door. He raced down the streets, knowing Brett couldn’t keep up. He needed to be alone. Too much excess energy was making him lose his mind. Again the city blurred. Brakes screeched, but not in time. Pain exploded in Adam’s side as he was thrown to the pavement by an oncoming car. A frantic bellow preceded a string of curses as a man stepped out of his car. “Are you all right, mister?” The driver reached for him, but Adam pushed himself to his feet and spun, hissing, his fangs bared.

The human backed away, his heartbeat skipping with terror as he dove into his car and sped off. Panting, Adam staggered to the sidewalk and leaned against a building, clutching his bruised ribs. “God.” He pressed a hand to his throat, the small silver crucifix cutting into his palm. “What’s wrong with me?” He hailed a cab to drive him back to Brett’s. Mara and Mercedes had yet to return, so the house was silent. Adam took Janos’ blood from the refrigerator and drank it. After several moments, he felt calmer, better. He removed his shirt to inspect the damage to his ribs. His entire side was dark blue, but he doubted anything was broken. The blood he just drank would heal any damage overnight. Changing into worn black sweats, he chose a staff from the collection of weapons adorning Brett’s parlor wall and walked to the backyard to begin the night’s training. ***** Mercedes and Mara returned just as Adam began stretching on the grass. Though his side had been uncomfortable, the blood had rejuvenated him. He’d put in several hours of extra-intense training, just to convince himself there was nothing wrong with him that a little stress relief and hybrid blood couldn’t cure. “We ran into Brett,” Mercedes said as Adam joined the women in the kitchen. He accepted the glass of ice water Mara offered him and tugged her onto his lap as they sat with Mercedes at the table. “I lost my temper with him. I don’t know what’s been wrong with me tonight.” “You have a lot on your mind,” Mercedes told him. “Did you get some blood?” Adam nodded. “What did you ladies do tonight?” “Mercedes is teaching me how to fence.” Mara brushed damp curls from his forehead. “It’s so much fun. It looks like you did quite a bit of training yourself.” “Some.” “I’ve arranged for another tiger,” Mercedes said. “I’ll bring him by the night after tomorrow, but we have to keep him for two days while his owner renovates.” “Excellent. Thank you.” Mara held Adam’s gaze. “I didn’t like watching you with that tiger.” “Other than tracking down Vincent and fighting him, it’s the best training I can get.” “I know.” Mara’s fingertips trailed over his cheek. “Doesn’t mean I have to like it.”

“Would you like to go to the theater?” Mara smiled. “The rooftop? You bet.” Adam released a breath of relief. Spending time with Mara was exactly what he needed. She always made him feel better. “I’ll take a quick shower and we can go.” They glanced at Mercedes. “Would you like to come with us?” Mara asked. Mercedes laughed. “Three’s a crowd on moonlit rooftops. You both have fun. I’m sure when Brett returns we’ll find something to keep us occupied.” ***** Mara closed her eyes and smiled. Adam’s heart beat slow and steady against her cheek. The sound of the orchestra and voices throbbed beneath her. “This is my favorite part,” Adam murmured as the music ceased and the voices rose to mournful shrieks. There was sudden silence, then applause. Mara tilted her face up to Adam’s and kissed his cheek. “I’m so glad you showed me this place.” “It’s funny. I always came here to be alone, but now I only want to come here with you.” She smiled, her entire body tingling at his words. So many times in her youth, she thought she’d been in love. Until Adam, she hadn’t known the meaning of the words. What they shared was deeper than anything she’d ever imagined. Reaching out with her mind, she used the methods Brett and Mercedes had taught her in an attempt to communicate with Adam. Her brow furrowed as she sensed his concern and discomfort. The feelings stopped so suddenly that she jerked, as if frightened. “Sorry,” he said. “I’m a little clumsy with the barriers.” “Adam, what’s wrong?” “Nothing.” “Why do you want to block me out?” He held her close and kissed her hair. “I don’t.” “Something’s worrying you. I felt it.” “I’m just preoccupied with the First Father and Vincent.”

“Vincent’s a jerk.” “He’s powerful.” “I know why you’re so concerned with being the best.” Mara took his hand, noting how small hers looked next to it. He was so powerful, so strong, yet he wasn’t invulnerable. He could be destroyed. She shuddered at the thought. “Mercedes told me about how the First Father killed his enemies.” “He won’t kill me. As long as I don’t let guys like Vincent get the better of me. I have to keep trying to perfect my skills. I have to—” “Adam.” Mara took his face in her hands. “You have to learn how to relax. At least once in a while.” “Come here.” He tugged her close. Straddling his waist, she entangled her fingers in his hair as their lips met. Mara’s eyes slipped shut as she contented herself with exploring Adam’s mouth. His lips were soft and moist, his tongue wet and comforting as it stroked hers. Her hands strayed to his chest and caressed his sides. As she tightened her fingers on his ribs, he winced. “What’s wrong?” “Just a bruise. It’ll be gone by tomorrow.” “Let me see.” Mara sat back on her heels and tugged at his shirt, but he grasped her hands. “It’s nothing.” She tried freeing her hands, but his gentle grip was unbreakable. “Why are you hiding it?” “Why do you want to see? I’m used to injuries. I’m an Immaculate. A little bump means nothing to me.” “So if it’s nothing, you won’t care if I look. Will you let me go?” She clenched her teeth in frustration. Never before had he used his strength to control her in such a way. What the hell was wrong with him tonight? Sighing, he dropped her hands and stood. He swung down to the fire escape and held up his arms to her. “Are you coming?” Mara raised an eyebrow, folded her arms across her chest, and tapped her booted foot on the rooftop. “Not until you get back here and talk to me.” Lowering his hands, he held her gaze. His blue eyes mirrored her frustration. “Bugs you to have an imperfect human make demands of you, doesn’t it?” “I didn’t say that.”

“You didn’t have to.” “Mara, I haven’t had the best night. I don’t want to argue.” Her jaw set, she joined him on the fire escape. This was the first argument they’d ever had, and she hated it. After driving for several moments in uncomfortable silence, he pulled over to the side of the road. “Mara, I can’t stand this. I don’t want to fight with you.” She stared out the window, though she felt herself melting toward him. He stroked her hair. “Why are you upset with me?” “Because it’s all right for you to dissect my emotions, but you won’t tell me when something’s wrong with you.” “I told you. I’m preoccupied with my duty. I had a little accident earlier tonight and bruised a couple of ribs. That’s all.” “What kind of accident?” “I did it when I was working out.” He switched on the car’s inside light and rolled up his shirt. A dark, painful-looking bruise covered almost his entire right side. “Oh my God.” Mara gently touched the black and blue flesh. “That’s terrible. You did that working out? By yourself?” “What can I say?” He smiled and shrugged. “I’m clumsy.” “As a liar, you suck.” “Believe me, it will be gone by tomorrow night.” Mara sighed as he dropped his shirt and continued driving. Though the bruise looked bad to her, he knew more about his own body and its recuperative abilities than she did. “Do you need more blood?” “I had enough earlier.” She smiled coquettishly. “Do you want mine?” “You know I do, but not tonight. I don’t want to hurt you by drinking too often.” “I feel great.” Gently squeezing her hand, he winked at her. “And I want to keep it that way, so I think I should wait a night or so.”

Mara glanced out the window, wondering how well she hid her disappointment. The thought of spending even a day with Adam and not having sex with him was— Who said anything about no sex? His thoughts mingled with hers, warming her.I have every intention of making love to you. It’ll make it even more exciting the next time I take your blood . Mara smiled inwardly. She could scarcely wait. Chapter Thirteen

Mara stepped out of the shower, wrapped her hair in a towel, and slipped into a white terrycloth robe. A smile tugged at her lips when she thought of Adam, then it faded. Tonight Mercedes would bring another tiger. Mara hated the thought of watching the potentially deadly sparring match between her lover and the predator. She shook her head, forcing herself to remember that Adam was also a predator. The most dangerous in the world. Knowing that still didn’t make watching him fight any easier, but she was compelled to observe the match. Grasping a tube of lotion, she walked into the bedroom, startled to find Adam seated on the bed. His dark blue eyes held hers with such passion that she shivered. “I thought you’d be on your run.” “I’ll go later. Mercedes should be arriving in a couple of hours, so I thought we could spend some time alone. Come here.” He beckoned her with a finger. She walked to the bed, where he tugged her between his legs and slipped off her robe. “Sit.” She did as he asked, her bare buttocks perched on one of his hard thighs. Her heartbeat quickened as he took the lotion, squeezed a generous amount into his hand, and rubbed his palms together, warming the cool, floral-scented cream. He massaged her shoulders and back then added more lotion. Moaning softly, Mara smiled. His touch felt so good. The scent of the lotion floated around them, so sweet and subtle. Beginning on one breast, his fingertips rubbed in tiny, arousing circles from the outer part of the firm globe inward to the areola. She sighed, leaning against his shoulder and kissing his neck while his thumb and forefinger gently rolled her nipple. Mara squirmed a bit, her bottom rubbing against his denim-clad thigh. The rough fabric teased her hot, damp pussy. Adding more lotion to his hand, Adam began the sensual massage on her other breast. His palms moved to her belly while his lips caressed the side of her neck. Lifting her onto the bed, he knelt beside her. Mara sighed, her eyes closed while his kisses rained across her shoulders and breasts. The sensation of his tongue and lips over her torso warmed and aroused her. He unraveled the towel from her hair and buried his fingers in the damp tresses. When he stepped aside to undress, she opened her eyes and stared at every gorgeous inch of him revealed as his clothes fell to the floor. Concern invaded her lusty thoughts when she noticed the dark bruise on his side hadn’t faded as quickly as he’d led her to believe.

She was about to comment on it when he joined her on the bed and whispered, “God I want you.” Those words thrilled her. Arousal flooded her entire body, centering in her pussy. “I want you to take me.” Covering her mouth with his, he slipped one of his long, hair-roughened legs between hers. Her nipples rubbed against the broad expanse of his chest while his fingers parted the delicate folds of damp flesh between her legs. He knew exactly what she desired, where to touch her, how much pressure to use. As she writhed beneath him, her body pulsing in the midst of a climax, she felt the familiar, thrilling sensation of his teeth on her throat. Gasping, she clung to him. Her body throbbed as waves of orgasm crashed over her. Never had she imagined a vampire’s bite could be so wonderful. ***** Mara clenched the windowsill so hard her hands ached. She scarcely noticed the discomfort as she focused on Adam and the tiger circling each other in the yard. His growls mingled with the great cat’s. Moonlight glinted off their teeth. Their bodies locked then separated, the tiger landing in a crouch, Adam crashing to his back. Mara gasped as the tiger pounced. Disentangling himself from the cat, Adam backed him into the cage. Thank God. The fight was becoming unbearable to watch. Adam shouted to Brett, who slammed the barred door shut, trapping the cat inside. Suddenly, Adam dropped to his knees. In an instant, Brett leapt from the cage and squatted beside him. Cursing softly, Mara ran from the kitchen to the yard. By the time she reached Adam, Mercedes was also beside him, her face etched with concern. “Adam.” Brett grasped his arm. “What’s wrong?” “I don’t know. I can’t see—” “What do you mean you can’t see?” Brett demanded. “I can’t…” His face drained of color. Mara felt his panic screaming in her head. “Come on.” Brett helped Adam to his feet and guided him to the kitchen. “What’s wrong with him?” Mara turned to Mercedes, who appeared as confused as Mara felt. Adam sat at the table, his hands clutching the arms of his chair. Blood seeped through his shirt where the tiger had scratched him during the fight. “Take your shirt off.” Brett tugged at the bloodstained clothing.

Adam slipped it over his head. Sweat trickled down his heaving chest and ribs as Brett inspected the oozing wound. Mercedes touched Adam’s side. “Where did that bruise come from?” “He hurt himself a few days ago,” Mara replied before Adam could. “Days?” Brett glanced at the bruise. “That should have healed by now. Why didn’t you tell me?” “Tell you what?” Adam murmured as Brett opened the medical bag Mercedes had brought him. Adam placed a hand to his chest. “I feel like I can’t breathe deeply enough.” Mercedes and Mara glanced at each other, fear in their eyes. “Sounds like you need blood.” Brett began cleaning Adam’s injuries. “It happened a few days ago. I woke up, and I couldn’t breathe. My vision has been blurring, too.” Mercedes threw up her hands. “Why didn’t you say something?” “I thought I was stressed about the First Father and Vincent. We don’t get sick.” “Sometimes we do.” Brett taped a bandage across Adam’s chest. He took the younger man’s face in his hands and examined his eyes. “Are you still blind?” “No. It’s passing. I can breathe all right now, too.” “Sit here for a few minutes.” Brett gathered the bloody medical instruments. Mercedes left the table, calling over her shoulder, “I’ll give you some of my blood. Fresh is better.” Adam glanced at Mara. “I’m sorry.” “For what?” She took one of his hands in hers. “I wish you’d have said something.” “I didn’t think there was anything wrong. What the hell is it?” “It’s probably lack of fresh hybrid blood.” Mercedes approached with a mug. “You’ve probably been taking from Mara. Though her blood is pleasurable, you need hybrid nourishment. Drink this.” Adam took a sip from the mug. Mercedes pointed at him. “Finish it.” He did as she ordered, finishing the last sip as Brett entered the room. “I really believe it’s the blood,” Brett stated. “But I left a message with Jules. He’s done more research than I have.” “I’m sure I’ll be fine tomorrow.” Adam stood. “I feel better already.”

Mara noted his face hadn’t regained any color. “You look terrible.” “She’s right.” Mercedes folded her arms across her chest. “Why don’t you go get some rest?” “I’m fine.” “Humor us.” Mara grasped his hand. Seeing him hurt worried her so much. What if something was seriously wrong with him? Impossible. He was a vampire. “Is the idea of a few extra hours in bed with me so bad?” “Just like a woman,” Brett smiled. “Always using sex to get their way, but in this case, I agree.” Together, Mara and Adam ascended the steps to their room. Not even bothering to undress, they sprawled on the bed. “Adam, is this what you were trying to hide from me?” “I didn’t want you to worry. I’m fine. Really.” “I know.” She spoke with more confidence than she felt. The last thing she should do is reveal just how concerned she was. She kissed his cheek before closing her eyes, but it was a while before she slept. ***** Dawn’s pale light bled through the curtains when Mara awoke. She shifted position and rubbed her eyes. At the sound of retching, she jumped out of bed and opened the bathroom door. “Adam?” On his knees, Adam braced his hands against the toilet as he vomited. Drops of blood splattered the tile. After a moment, the nausea subsided. Fear shot through Mara, but she forced herself to remain calm. She dampened a towel in the sink, stooped beside him, and wiped his face. If possible, he was even paler than before. Glassy, gray-rimmed eyes shifted in her direction before he averted his gaze. “Why didn’t you wake me?” He shook his head before another bout of nausea rendered him speechless. “When did this start?” she asked when he could speak again. “About half an hour after we came upstairs.” “Almost all night?” Her eyes widened. She was furious at herself for not waking sooner. “I’m calling Brett or Mercedes. They can try Jules again.Don’targue.” “I won’t. I—” He turned from her and vomited. Mara hurried downstairs as Brett and Mercedes stepped through the front door after a night of hunting.

“Adam’s sick. He’s been throwing up all night. Blood.” Mercedes’ brow furrowed. “My blood?” “Call Jules again,” Brett ordered Mercedes. “We have to figure out what’s going on.” Mara followed Brett up the stairs. He stooped beside Adam and touched his shoulder. Adam glanced at him. “What’s wrong with me?” “I’m not sure, kiddo. Normally I’d say you should take some blood—” “No.” Adam swallowed hard. “I can’t.” “Mercedes is calling Jules again. We’ll find out.” Mercedes stepped into the room. “Jules is on his way. He’s coming from Seville, so it will take a couple of hours.” “Why don’t you go to bed?” Brett suggested. Adam sat on the tile, his back against the wall. “Not right now. You all go back to bed.” “Oh, right,” Mercedes snapped. Brett sat beside Adam. “You ladies get some rest. I’ll stay with him.” “You should go too.” “Sorry, kiddo, you’re stuck with me.” Brett stretched out his legs, crossing them at the ankles. Tentatively, Mara reached out with her mind. She felt Adam’s concern and wished to comfort him. His embarrassment also reached her, and she guessed at that moment, Brett’s companionship might be more welcome than hers. I’m sorry, his voice sounded in her head. I love you, Adam. Mara followed Mercedes to the kitchen, where they made coffee and sat at the table to drink it. Feeling nauseous from worry, Mara couldn’t so much as take a sip. “What do you suppose is wrong with him?” Mercedes stared into her mug. “I don’t know. We don’t get sick often, but there are times… I hate to see him like this.” “I know. He’s so strong.” “We know so little about Immaculates. They’re very rare. Diseases and injuries that affect hybrids

usually have little or no influence on his kind. I can’t imagine what’s wrong.” “He’ll be all right, won’t he?” “I hope so. I couldn’t stand the thought of—” Tears sprang into the vampiress’ eyes and she left the table suddenly, leaving Mara alone with her fears. ***** Mara stepped into the room she shared with Adam. Drawn shades blocked out the bright morning sunlight, but she discerned Brett’s silhouette standing by the bed where Adam rested. The hybrid glanced at her as she approached. “How is he?” “Asleep. Feverish.” “Why don’t you rest until Jules arrives? I can stay with him. I’m more of a day person than you.” Brett folded his arms across his chest and shook his head. “You should talk to Mercedes. She’s very worried.” “So am I.” Brett reluctantly turned toward the door. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Mara squinted until her eyes adjusted to the darkness. Adam’s gaze focused on her. “I thought you were sleeping.” He shrugged. “I did for a while. I’m—” “Apologize again, and I’ll slap you.” She tried to sound teasing to hide her concern. He forced a smile. “Go ahead. Right now I don’t think I could defend myself against anybody.” “Adam.” She stroked his forehead. “God, you’re hot.” In the adjoining bathroom, she moistened a cloth and brought it to him. “Here.” Placing it on his brow, she felt him stiffen mentally. “What?” “I can’t stand this. I’m supposed to be training to meet the First Father. I’m an Immaculate vampire.” “You’re sick.” “I can’t be.” He pushed himself to a sitting position, then dropped back on the pillows, closing his eyes tightly.

Mara placed her hands on his shoulders. “Don’t move again, or I’ll have to call Brett.” “I hate to imagine what he and Mercedes must be thinking. And the others. They’re depending on me to destroy the First Father.” “I think Brett and Mercedes are concerned for you.” “Because of what I have to do. The only reason I matter is because of my duty. I’m not blind—at least not most of the time.” He ran a hand across his eyes. “You can’t really believe that.” “Mara, you should go.” He took her hand. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me, what’s going to happen.” Worried, she swallowed hard. Why didn’t he want her with him? “You want me to go? I thought you and I—” “You’re misunderstanding me. I’ve been injured before, Mara, but this is different. I don’t feel like myself anymore. Something’s changing inside me. All those powers, all the things I was when we met—” She laughed humorlessly. “You must think I’m a real ditz.” “No. I—” “Adam, I don’t care if you’re an Immaculate vampire or the guy next door.” She stroked his face. “It doesn’t matter if you’re the one chosen to kill the First Father or if you wrestle tigers every night of the week. You’ve helped me face my fear and start living again. I loveyou , Adam. Always.” “I love you, too.” “Jules is on his way, and I’m sure he’ll know something.” “I hope so. Now I know why humans hate the thought of throwing up.” The slightest smile played around her mouth. “You’ve never puked before?” He wrinkled his nose. “I hope I never do again.” “I have to say, you had a nasty bout of it for a first time.” She caressed his hair. “Get some rest.” “I hope Jules figures out what’s wrong with me before the First Father wakes.” “Don’t think about it.” Slowly, his eyes slipped shut and his breathing became slow and even. Never in her life had Mara felt so completely useless. *****

“Strange.” Jules narrowed his eyes as he listened to Adam’s heartbeat. “Normal for a mortal, but not for a vampire. You have blood pressure like a mortal, too.” Tell me something I don’t know, Adam wanted to shout. Venting his anger on Jules and his friends would help no one, least of all himself. The weak, achy feeling coursing through his body infuriated him. This was not supposed to happen! Mercedes and Brett exchanged looks from where they stood at the foot of the bed. Jules glanced at the hybrid couple. “Like a mortal athlete, but for him that’s a big change. No wonder why you feel like you can’t breathe.” “So what can we do about it?” Adam asked. Jules looked far off, his small hands twisting in front of him. “I haven’t the slightest idea. Describe your other symptoms.” “I have no strength. The idea of drinking blood makes me sick.” “How about other fluids?” “I’ve had water. No problem.” “Food?” Adam shook his head. “Do you want food?” “I want to know what’s wrong with me.” Adam knew he sounded testy, but he couldn’t seem to help it. He wasn’t accustomed to being afraid, and right now, he was absolutely terrified of the disease ravaging his body. “I understand. But I have to know these things.” “I guess I could eat something.” “How about gelatin?” Mara suggested. Mercedes and Adam shot her looks. She shrugged. “That’s what we humans eat when we’re sick. And soup.” On top of sickness and worry, he was looking like a complete weasel in front of the woman he loved. He could only imagine how disappointed Mara, not to mention Brett and Mercedes, must be. Failure. He was an enormous failure. “She’s right,” Brett said. “Maybe some chicken soup would be good for him.” Chicken soup. Go ahead. Pile on the humiliation. “What about my eyes?” Adam turned back to Jules. “My vision blurs every now and then and I can’t see a thing.”

“I’ve taken blood samples, so I’ll have some results soon. I’m going to consult some of my colleagues, but frankly, the only time I’ve ever seen anything resembling this has been when a vampire was poisoned.” Brett nodded. “When Jocelyn and I fought Edrik, he shot me with poison made from a now extinct root. Jocelyn had an antidote. Damn it. Why didn’t I think of this before? Mara, we should call Charlie and Jocelyn. See if they know anything.” “I’ll do it right away.” Mara hurried off. Jules folded his arms across his chest and sighed. “There is one other suggestion I feel I must make.” “What?” Brett demanded. Adam leaned forward, anxious for anything that might help. “There’s a young hematologist—a research scientist—who works at the new research hospital I founded in Boston. He’s absolutely brilliant. And he’s an Immaculate vampire.” “You think I have a blood disease?” “I won’t know until the results come back, but if anyone could help us, it would be this young man.” Mercedes’ gaze fixed on the doctor. “Jules, are you sure about this?” Furrowing his brow, Brett drew a deep breath. “Is this hematologist—” “Yes. Doctor Matthew Winter.” “But in the immortal world, he’s little more than a child. What could he possibly know?” Brett waved his hand. “My colleagues and I will do all we can. But I had to suggest Dr. Winter because he’s the best.” Mercedes placed her hands on her hips. “Then we must consult him.” “I’ll call him directly and make arrangements for us to fly to Boston.” Mara stepped inside. “Fly to Boston?” “There’s a doctor there who might be able to help Adam.” Mercedes rested a hand on Mara’s shoulder. “This is good because that’s where Jocelyn and Charlie live. Jocelyn didn’t know offhand about Adam’s condition, but during meditation he communicates with the vampire who made him. Some guy called Gamel. He’s dead, but Jocelyn is going to try to make contact with him. He might know something.” As Jules scurried from the room to make their plans, Mara sat on the bed beside Adam. Sighing, Adam glanced at his companions. “I’m sorry to cause all this trouble.” Mercedes kissed his cheek. “You have never been trouble.”

“Sure you’re trouble,” Brett teased. “But I need you well so you can call me in the middle of the day with your stories of getting shot with platinum bullets, eh?” “This won’t change anything. I’ll still destroy the First Father.” Mercedes’ eyes flashed. “I don’t give a damn about the First Father. Forget about him.” “But—” “This is crazy.” Brett leaned against the dresser and shook his head. “Forget about the First Father until you can defend yourself again.” What if I can’t? This time he allowed his thoughts to roam freely, as if hoping someone would hear. That way he might discover the truth about what they thought of him if he was unable to fulfill his duty. “Then someone else will destroy him,” Mercedes said. “You’re not the first Immaculate, Adam, and you won’t be the last.” Brett placed a rough yet affectionate hand on his knee. “Yes, thus far it appears you are the one of the prophecy, but nothing is secure.” “But all that work—” “I can’t listen to this any more.” Mercedes hurried from the room. Glancing at Adam, Brett shrugged. “Women.” The hybrid followed his companion, leaving Adam and Mara alone. I won’t fail. Adam’s hand tightened on the sheet. “I’m with Mercedes.” Mara’s teeth clenched visibly. “I can’t listen to you dump on yourself anymore. When are you going to wake up and realize there’s more to you than your so-called duty?” “You couldn’t possibly understand—” Her eyes narrowed. “How dare you? I know better than anyone what an evil vampire is capable of.” Guilt washed over him. She knew as much or more about evil than anyone, vampire or human. He reached for her, but she backed away. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean that how it sounded. Brett and Mercedes aren’t saying it, but I can sense their disappointment. Can’t you?” Mara sighed, shrugging. True, she had felt mixed emotions from both Brett and Mercedes. They were concerned about Adam and the First Father, but whether their fears regarding each were separate or combined, she wasn’t certain. She flung her arms around Adam and held him tightly. “These questions you’re asking will never need answers, Adam. You’re going to get well again.”

God, I hope you’re right. Chapter Fourteen

As the moon rose that night, Adam gazed at Mara’s sleeping face resting against his shoulder. He traced her hairline and her smooth cheek. It amazed him how quickly life changed. A short time ago, his main concern had been mastering telepathy, now… This is madness.You were not poisoned. You are an Immaculate vampire. You’re destined to destroy the First Father . Though he didn’t feel quite like himself, some of his strength had returned. He slipped from bed, showered, and dressed in black sweats and sneakers. Casting Mara one more glance, he left the room and walked to the backyard. The tiger paced the length of its cage. Its ears lifted and gaze fixed on Adam as he approached. He smelled the animal’s agitation and fear. It remembered him. Adam growled deep in his throat, urging his incisors from their flesh sheaths. He’d spent his life training to meet the First Father. He wouldnot surrender to anything but death. The tiger’s growls grew louder. The sound of its breathing filled the yard. Adam’s hand inched toward the lock, his lips curling in a snarl. Suddenly, Brett shoved him away from the cage. “Are you crazy?” Adam’s heart raced. He felt more angry at himself than Brett. The hybrid grasped his shoulders, his fingers biting into Adam’s flesh. “What the hell is wrong with you? You’ve always been so sensible.” “I know.” Adam’s passion drained like blood from a wound. “Nothing is the same, is it? I’ve spent my entire life preparing for the First Father, now you and Mercedes say it doesn’t matter.” “Adam, you cannot define yourself by your duty alone.” “Then what is my purpose? Am I just some creature, some demon who lives off the essence of others?” “Those are your father’s words.” Brett loosened his grip, his expression hurt. “And is that what you think of me? Of Mercedes and the others of our kind? That we’re vile and somehow not as good as mortals?” Adam sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “You know I don’t think that.” “For the brief moments in my life when I’ve experienced loss of power, I felt fear such as I’ve never

known. I can only imagine what this must be like for you. But we have no way of knowing if this is a permanent condition. Jules called. There is something wrong with your blood. We’re not sure what, but he’s forwarded the test results to Matthew Winter in Boston. Our flight leaves tomorrow.” Adam folded his arms across his chest as he walked back to the house. “I hope he’ll know something.” Brett rubbed his jaw. “Yes, but there’s something you should know about him.” Adam raised an eyebrow, and Brett took his arm. “Come inside. Mercedes and I will speak to you and Mara over dinner.” ***** “So you’re saying he looks exactly like me?” Adam narrowed his eyes at Brett and Mercedes who sat side by side across the table from him and Mara. “I’ve met him a few brief times,” Brett said. “I don’t think he cared for me all that much.” “He’s very reserved,” Mercedes said. “I’ve spent more time with him than Brett, but only over the past year or so. Jules arranged for his adoption. Like you, Adam, he was raised by mortals, except they had no idea of his origins.” Adam’s curiosity rose. He could scarcely believe he had an identical twin. “How did he manage to hide it?” “It must have been very difficult for him.” Mercedes’ brow furrowed as if with concern. She seemed to care a great deal for this Matthew Winter. “Particularly when he reached vampiric maturity, but secrecy was necessary to keep you both hidden from the First Father and his minions.” “Still, it seems impossible that someone didn’t notice something strange about him as a child,” Mara said. “There were some medical questions. And his IQ is… I don’t think I can count that high.” Brett laughed. “He sure didn’t take after his father.” Mercedes flashed Brett a look, but Adam caught it. “You both knew my parents, but you’ve told me so little.” Brett shrugged. “There’s not much to tell.” “But now you have a brother, and I’m sure you’ll have questions for each other,” Mercedes added. “Does he know about me?” “I’m afraid you’ll be a surprise.” Adam laughed sarcastically. “Hi, Matthew, I’m your long-lost twin. By the way, I’m dropping dead. Think you can use your big IQ to cure me?” “I have a question.” Mara touched Adam’s shoulder, her gaze fixed on Brett and Mercedes. “If Adam has a twin brother, then why was Adam chosen to fight the First Father?”

Adam raised an eyebrow. “Good question.” “We’re not sure why, but Adam’s psychic powers are far stronger than Matthew’s. All the signs pointed to Adam to be the Liberator.” “The Liberator?” “The Immaculate who will destroy the First Father,” Mercedes explained. “But what if it is left to Matthew?” A new fear crept into Adam’s soul. “Has he been trained at all?” Mara shot him a look. “Adam, he’s a research scientist. That’s like, beyond a career.” “No, Matthew has not been trained in the same manner you’ve been,” Brett said. “From what I know of him, he was nonviolent, however, there have been rumors about his prowess.” “It’s not a rumor.” Mercedes wore a serious expression. “What rumor?” Adam leaned forward. Talking about his newly discovered brother had pushed thoughts of his illness to the back of his mind. Mercedes and Brett exchanged looks. Mercedes finally said, “He killed another Immaculate.” A smile tugged at the corners of Adam’s lips. “Really?” “But this is not our story to tell.” Mercedes patted Adam’s hand. “Your brother should tell you, if he wants to. He’s not particularly proud of that occurrence.” Brett shook his head. “It’s sometimes hard to believe he’s even a vampire.” “Brett,” Mercedes scolded, then turned to Adam. “Matthew is a wonderful man. I know the two of you will get along. You’re very much alike.” “I can hardly wait to meet him,” Mara said. Adam glanced at her.I’m not so sure. What if you like him better? Mara squeezed his hand and replied,never . “Matthew’s married,” Mercedes smiled. “Six months ago.” “To a beautiful woman. Really healthy-looking. A great pair of—” Brett was silenced by a fierce punch in the arm from Mercedes. He rubbed the sore spot. “Watch it, woman.” “You watch it. Matthew’s wife is very nice. Also an Immaculate.” Adam threw up his hands. “How the hell many of us are there? I thought we were rare?” “You are. It just so happens that Dulcie, Matthew’s wife, comes from a clan who was unknown to us. Their wedding has opened up new relations between our associates and her family.”

“More vampires?” Mara sighed. “My goodness. I’m starting to think there are more of you than there are mortals.” “Not nearly.” Mercedes smiled at her. “However, there are probably more of us than your people think.” “How very comforting.” ***** As soon as Mara stepped off the plane, she noticed Charlie waving. Beside her stood Jocelyn, a tall, whipcord thin blond with piercing brown eyes. In his arms was the couple’s infant daughter, Sybil. Charlie whispered in Jocelyn’s ear then pushed her way through the crowd toward Mara. “That’s Charlie.” Mara touched Adam’s arm and nodded toward the attractive, muscular young woman hurrying their way. Adam narrowed his eyes behind his dark glasses. “I wish my vision would stop fading in and out.” “Mara.” Charlie stopped several feet from her friend. She reached for her then seemed to change her mind and dropped her hands. “Mara, I’m so sorry about everything that’s happened. I—” Mara hugged Charlie tightly. She sensed her friend’s sorrow and desire to help. For the first time in a year, Mara knew their old closeness was rekindling. It felt good. Charlie enthusiastically returned her embrace, her gaze falling on Brett, Mercedes and Adam. “Brett, it’s good to see you.” Charlie hugged the vampire. “I wish it was under better circumstances.” “Charlie, this is Mercedes,” Brett said as the women shook hands, “and Adam.” “Interesting,” Jocelyn’s said in his soft, British accent. Mara and Adam glanced at the stunning, forty-something college professor who, until a short time ago, had been a hybrid vampire for over six hundred years. “It’s not often that I’m honored, but I’m glad to finally thank the man who saved my life.” Jocelyn shifted his daughter to one shoulder and extended his hand to Adam, who shook it. “I’m glad I was able to help. Brett thinks highly of both you and your wife.” “So let’s see what we can do about repaying you.” Jocelyn pushed his steel-rimmed glasses up higher on his nose. “As you know, I’ve been attempting to contact my mentor, Gamel. He should have answers.” “You haven’t reached him yet?” Brett demanded. “Since destroying Edrik and regaining my mortality, I’ve had little call to communicate with Gamel. And, as you know, when my daughter, Sybil, was in spirit form, she had much to do with my communications with the dead. Now that she’s been born again—” “We understand,” Mercedes said. “We’re simply anxious about Adam’s condition.” “Of course.” Charlie nodded. “Our van is just outside, and we’ve already phoned that doctor you asked

us to. Matthew Winter. He’s waiting for you at the research hospital. So we’ll just pick up your luggage and—” “Jules.” Mercedes grasped Mara’s arm. “Where the hell is he?” Giddy laughter sounded from behind them. The little group turned to Jules, who strolled alongside a glassy-eyed stewardess. “Dear, you have such gorgeous veins—” Brett grasped Jules by the back of his coat and shook him. “Damn you, fool. Take the spell off her. Now.” Jules shrugged away from Brett’s grasp and frowned. The stewardess blinked rapidly as the vampire’s mental bond broke. She narrowed her eyes at Jules, curled her lip at the short man’s crooked, leering grin, and stalked off. Mara and Adam exchanged disgusted looks. They were in the middle of a crisis and Jules was trying to flirt with women. Some people had horrible timing. “Who is this?” Jocelyn looked down his long, straight nose at Jules, his distaste apparent. “I’m Jules Kane. You must be Jocelyn. Have you arranged things with Matthew?” Jocelyn turned away. “This way.” ***** The research hospital, a gleaming, new building, stood in the heart of Boston. It was late, and a security guard met them since Matthew’s lab was in a private section. Jules introduced their group. “Of course.” The guard smiled. “Dr. Winter is waiting for you upstairs. I’ll just call ahead and tell him you’re on your way.” The guard directed them to the elevator. Mara stood, her hand in Adam’s, her stomach churning from nerves. What would it be like to see another man with Adam’s face? More important, would Matthew be able to help Adam? The elevator dragged to a stop. The door slid open and an auburn-haired woman with slanted green eyes smiled at them in welcome. A flowing red cotton dress covered her small but curvaceous body. “Dulcie.” Jules was the first off the elevator. He kissed the woman’s cheeks. “This is Matthew’s wife.” Dulcie’s gaze fixed on Adam as she moved from Jules’ arms and pressed a hand to her breast. “Goodness. I can’t believe it.” Edging closer to Adam, Mara grasped his arm in a possessive gesture. “He really looks like Matthew,

then?” Dulcie tore her gaze from Adam and forced a smile in Mara’s direction. “I’m sorry, did you say something?” “I said, he really does look like Matthew?” Dulcie nodded and shot an irritated look at Jules, Brett and Mercedes. “Funny that none of you ever bothered to mention the likeness.” “We have much to discuss,” Mercedes said. “Things which should not be told over the phone. It was important that these two brothers be kept apart.” Dulcie closed her eyes for a moment and shook her head. “Brothers. Of course. They’d have to be, but if you knew something about Matthew’s biological family and didn’t tell us—” “He’s been happy?” Mercedes looked strangely concerned. “I understood his family was kind.” Dulcie’s eyes flashed red. “What do you know about Matthew’s family?” “She’s one too?” Charlie stared at Dulcie’s vampiric eyes. She took Sybil from Jocelyn, hugging her closer. “Perhaps we should give them some privacy?” Jocelyn suggested to his wife. “Can we wait somewhere?” “No, you should hear this too, so we don’t have to keep telling the story,” Brett said. “Where is Matthew?” “He’s working.” Dulcie, having regained her composure, led them down the well-lit white corridor. “I swear, at times the only way I get to see him is if I come to this lab and drag him home.” “With such a lovely wife, he shouldn’t need dragging,” Brett said. “That’s what I keep telling him.” Dulcie knocked on a door at the end of the hallway. “Honey, I’m home.” “Come in. Make yourselves comfortable. I’ll be with you in a moment. I have one last thing to do.” Mara drew a sharp breath. The voice evensounded like Adam’s, but with a Boston accent. Standing on tiptoe, she strained to see past the others. Matthew sat, rapidly typing at a computer keyboard, his back to his guests. All Mara saw was hair as dark and curly as Adam’s cut in a perfect square against his neck. A white lab coat covered broad shoulders and a lean back. “Matthew.” Dulcie approached her husband and touched his shoulder. “Just a minute, Dulcie.”

“No, now, Matthew.” He stopped typing and turned to her. Mara’s stomach tightened. Matthew’s profile revealed Adam’s prominent bone structure and straight, slightly snubbed nose. “What’s wrong?” Matthew took Dulcie’s hand and glanced at the group from the corner of his eye. As he stood, his head snapped toward Adam, his dark blue eyes wide. “My God.” Mara, like the others, looked from brother to brother. Adam removed his sunglasses. Aside from Adam’s pallor and the dark shadows beneath his eyes, he and his twin were identical. “Matthew, this is Adam,” Dulcie said. “Your…your brother.” Matthew’s lips twitched in a quirky smile. “I guess so.” He extended his hand and Adam grasped it. “This is unbelievable. You look just like me.” “Except you’re healthy.” “Yes.” Matthew folded his hands behind his back. “That’s why you’re here, isn’t it?” “Can you help him?” Mercedes asked. “I’ll do my best.” Matthew turned to Jules and grasped his arm—hard, according to the stunned expression on Jules’ face. “Jules, may I speak with you in private?” Jules hurried to keep up with Matthew’s long strides as the young doctor dragged him to an adjoining room. “Of course, as long as you’re not in the mood to kill another vampire.” The door slammed shut, and Dulcie turned to the visitors with a forced smile. “Coffee, anyone?” ***** “I still can’t believe none of you told him,” Adam said, his fingers toying with an unopened packet of sugar. They sat at a long table in the first-floor cafeteria. Mara took the packet and emptied it into her paper cup of coffee. The entire situation had her on edge, so she didn’t want to imagine what it must be doing to Adam. Several times, when her thoughts touched his, she sensed that his nerves were close to shattering. His outward calm amazed her. “How are you feeling?” Shrugging, he glanced at the door. Mara and the others also stared as Matthew and Jules joined them at the table. “Well—” Matthew placed a hand on Adam’s shoulder, “—you and I will go upstairs so I can have a look at you, then we all can have a nice long talk.” Matthew’s sapphire gaze fixed on Brett and

Mercedes. “And I do mean along talk.” “Good luck,” Adam told his brother. “I’ve been trying to get information since Spain.” “Oh, don’t worry. I’ll get answers.” Matthew glanced over his shoulder at the group as he led Adam to the elevator. “He’s very persistent.” Dulcie shook her head. “Doesn’t takeno for an answer.” “It’s the key to success, my love,” Matthew called from the hallway. “Persistence must be hereditary, then,” Mara said. “He seems so angry.” Mercedes sighed. “Matthew, I mean.” “Don’t worry about Matthew.” Dulcie took a sip of coffee. “I know how to get around him. He just hates being out of control.” “God, they’re more alike than I thought.” Mara glanced at Dulcie. “Adam’s very diligent.” “That’s an understatement,” Mercedes scoffed. A loud cry from Sybil interrupted the conversation. “Hungry, sweetie?” Charlie kissed her daughter. “I’ll get your bottle.” Charlie was about to pass the infant to Jocelyn, but Mercedes asked, “Can I hold her for you?” Charlie glanced at the vampiress, hesitation in her eyes. Mara didn’t blame her. Though she knew Mercedes was trustworthy, to Charlie she was not only a stranger, but a vampire. “She’s adorable. It’s been so long since I’ve held a little one.” “Sure. Thanks.” Charlie placed Sybil in Mercedes’ arms, though she kept careful watch over her child. The baby’s whining stopped. Mara smiled slightly at Sybil, then her brow furrowed as she perceived a flash of sadness from Mercedes along with some other emotion— Mara’s concentration broke as Dulcie touched her arm. “Tell me more about Adam. It’s so strange seeing my husband’s face on another man.” “I know. I felt the same way when I saw Matthew with Adam’s face.” “Come with me.” Dulcie took her hand. “I need some air.” Mara hesitated. Dulcie was an Immaculate vampire. Could she be trusted? For some reason Mara felt comfortable in the woman’s presence. “Don’t worry,” Dulcie told her as they walked down the hall. “Matthew will do all he can for Adam.”

“I wonder what they’re talking about?” Mara glanced up to the light in Matthew’s tenth-floor office as she and Dulcie stepped into a small courtyard in the midst of the circular building. “I should congratulate you and Matthew on your marriage.” The women sat on the edge of a low concrete wall surrounding a garden of shrubs. Dulcie’s lips turned up in a smile, revealing even, white teeth. “It was a beautiful wedding. When you come to our house, I’ll show you the pictures. You and Adam seem very close.” “I haven’t known him very long, but it seems like forever—and I mean that in a good way.” “I know exactly how you feel. The moment I saw Matthew, I knew we belonged together. Matthew isn’t into spirituality, but when cornered, he’ll admit we’re soul mates.” “That’s how I felt about Adam. He helped me through some rough times.” Dulcie’s smile faded as she tugged a green needle from one of the shrubs and twirled it slowly between her fingertips. “Matthew slew my demon. That’s the only way I can say it.” “I know what you mean.” Jocelyn might have physically destroyed Edrik, but it was Adam who’d crushed the fear his memory had instilled. “I wish I could do something for Adam.” Mara sighed. “I can’t stand to see him so vulnerable.” Dulcie didn’t speak, but placed an arm around Mara as they watched the moon emerge from beneath the dark clouds above. Chapter Fifteen

“Okay.” Matthew switched on a dim light in an examination room and glanced over his shoulder at Adam. “Take off all your clothes. I’m going to check everything out, take some blood, get some urine. Nothing painful.” “I don’t care if it’s painful or not. I just hope there’s an answer to what’s wrong with me.” Adam tugged his T-shirt over his head and unzipped his pants. Matthew finished arranging his instruments and turned to Adam. He leaned against the wall and folded his arms across his chest. “There’s an answer to every question. It’s just a matter of finding it.” Matthew nodded toward the small silver crucifix at Adam’s throat. “Catholic?” “Baptist…sort of.” “Let’s have a look at you.” Matthew approached and systematically examined Adam, checking his pulse, heartbeat and skin while asking Adam about his specific symptoms. Matthew’s fingertips touched Adam’s ribs. “When did you say that bruise happened?”

“A few days ago.” “So your regenerative powers have definitely decreased. Normally, when would that fade for you?” “Overnight, if I drink hybrid blood.” Matthew nodded. “Same for me and most Immaculates. That scar on your side. Platinum? Gunshot?” Adam nodded. “What about those?” Matthew pointed to the white streaks on Adam’s inner thighs. “They’re old scars.” “I can see that. What from?” Honor thy father. Cower before God. “A cane. Tipped with platinum.” “Looks repetitive. Were you held captive somewhere?” Adam shook his head. “I guess I have to be blunt. What happened?” “I’d rather not discuss it. It happened years ago. I was a child, and it doesn’t matter now.” The last thing Adam wanted to talk about was his father. “A child? Jules said you grew up with Brett. I knew I never liked that cocky, sophomoric—” “It wasn’t Brett. My adoptive father thought it was a good way to control a vampire child.” Matthew’s eyes glistened with fury. “And the vampires in contact with you let this go on?” “It was only Brett, and he didn’t know. Matthew, I don’t want him to know. It’s in the past and it would only stir up bad feelings. I understand my adoptive father. I’m not saying what he did was right, but he’s terrified of our kind—” “Then how did he end up raising you?” “He was attacked by vampires once. Brett helped him. To assist Brett, he offered to raise me after our parents were destroyed.” “Wow.” Matthew shook his head. “And I thought I had it tough because my family didn’t know what I was. At least they were great parents.” “I’m glad for you.”

“Aren’t you angry? I mean, doesn’t it piss you off how he treated you?” “Only if I think about it. I try not to. I have a life, or at least I had. I have a job I like, my training, now I have Mara.” “She seems very nice. A little like Dulcie. Is she going to become a hybrid?” “No.” Adam’s eyes flashed. Mara was just starting to accept vampires let alone consider becoming one of them. Still, the thought of spending such a long life with her was appealing. Long life. It seemed his might end before hers. “Don’t tell me she has a problem with vampires?” “Let’s just say, until we met, she had every reason to want all of us dead.” “I’m really looking forward to getting to know you both. Would you unsheathe your fangs, please?” Adam did as Matthew asked. His brother gently lifted his lips to better examine the fangs. “Nice pair. A little bigger than mine, I think. So we’re not quite identical after all, though I have to tell you, you’re one handsome vamp.” Adam smiled slightly. “If you do say so yourself.” “Why don’t you get dressed. I’ll take some blood samples from you and get some for you to drink.” “But I told you it makes me sick.” Matthew nodded. “I won’t give you much. Your body really needs it, and I have to know if you can keep it down. If you get sick, I can give you something for the nausea. I don’t foresee a repeat of the other night.” Adam narrowed his eyes in Matthew’s direction. The doctor placed a hand on his shoulder. “Adam, trust me. I just found you, I’m not going to let you go that fast.” Adam nodded and pulled on his pants while Matthew prepared to take blood. “Matthew, there are things you have to know. I don’t care about myself, but there’s something I have to do.” “You mean about the First Father?” “You know?” Matthew shrugged. “Oh sure. Jules has discussed it with Dulcie’s family. Turns out they knew about him, too. I guess he’s some kind of legend among the old-timers.” “You have some contempt for the old ways?” “No. Not exactly.” “Sorry, but I can sense what you’re thinking.” “Damn it.” Matthew scowled. “Do you haveany idea how much I hate that? Dulcie does it to me all the

time.” “Sorry, I guess. Aren’t you overreacting a little considering you just examined me in the raw?” “But I’m a doctor…” Matthew’s eyes widened, then he smiled and seemed to relax. “I’ve been trying to understand exactly how telepathy works. There has to be a scientific explanation for it. Just like there’s one that explains our existence.” “Why?” Matthew fixed his attention on the needle as he drew Adam’s blood. “Why what?” “Why must there be a scientific explanation? Is there an explanation for God?” “For God?” Looking amused by the thought, Matthew stuck a bandage on Adam’s arm. “You don’t believe in God?” “To tell you the truth, I haven’t spent much time thinking about it.” Matthew gathered the blood samples and left the room. He glanced over his shoulder and winked at Adam, who followed close behind. “Don’t try to convert me untilafter we know each other better.” No religion. Did Matthew have any guilt, then? Or was he comfortable with what he was? “I’ll call the others up here, if it’s all right with you. You can entertain yourselves, and I’ll run the tests. I’ll get Jules to help me. Can you believe that guy? Didn’t even warn me that we look alike.” “It’s strange. Makes me even more curious about who our parents were. All I know is that they were destroyed by the First Father.” “That’s more than I know.” Matthew paused by the phone. He spoke briefly to Dulcie and hung up. “While they’re on their way, I’ll get you some blood.” Matthew left Adam in the lab where he walked around, gazing at equipment and thinking about the brother he’d just met. He sensed that he and Matthew were as different as they were alike, but heliked him. Matthew was forthright. He spoke his mind, and Adam appreciated that, even though he guessed that particular trait could get a bit annoying. ***** “Geez.” Matthew waited until Adam finished retching before giving him a second shot of medicine to stop his nausea. “When you said no blood, you meant no blood.” “I told you,” Adam muttered, rinsing his mouth and wiping his lips with a paper towel. “That should work. It’s hard to judge dosage with Immaculates. I usually deal with humans.” “If this is what it feels like to be human, I don’t know how they can stand it.” Adam sat on the chair Matthew offered.

The scientist leaned against the door, crossing one ankle over the other. “We’ve got to do something about this blood situation so you can get some nourishment.” The door opened suddenly, nearly knocking Matthew backward as Brett stepped inside. “Sorry, but I need the toilet bad.” Brett glanced at Adam. “Still puking?” “No. That shot seemed to work.” “I was just saying we have to do something about getting blood into him.” “How didyou get it?” Adam asked his brother. Matthew raised an eyebrow. “Me?” “Jules said that your mortal family had no idea what you were, that even you didn’t know what you were for a long time. How did you get blood? Immaculates live off the blood of other vampires. How did you manage?” “Ah.” Matthew took his lower lip between his teeth and looked thoughtful. “Interesting question, considering I didn’t even know other vampires existed until I met Dulcie last year.” “So what’s the answer?” Brett asked. “I kinda want to know myself.” “I drank my own blood.” Adam’s eyes widened slightly. “Drank your own blood?” Brett snorted. “Like masturbation?” Matthew curled his lip in disgust. “More like a man without water drinking his own urine. It was survival without pleasure.” “And I thought I found someone kinkier than me.” Brett sighed. “Do you still do it?” Matthew glared. “I thought you needed to use the toilet?” Brett walked into a stall and slammed the door, speaking softly in Spanish. “Brett, be nice,” Adam said. “I understood some of that. And I don’t appreciate that kind of language.” “Matthew, you can be a real pain in the ass at times.” Brett stuck his head over the top of the stall. “Just like your moth—” “Why don’t you tell us about our mother?” Adam said. Instantly, Brett disappeared again. “Pardon me, I’m urinating.” “Yes. We wouldn’t want to break his concentration.” Matthew turned back to Adam. “Feeling better?”

“Much. How were you able to survive on your own blood?” “There were drawbacks. Lack of pleasure being one of them, but I also didn’t have the same strength as I do now. Oh, I was far stronger than a mortal, but once I started drinking Dulcie’s blood, everything improved.” “So that’s why I’m failing so quickly, because I can’t have any blood at all?” “It’s certainly not helping you. About a week ago, Jules took some samples from you at a party. I’ve been comparing those samples to the ones I took here tonight. I still have a lot more work to do. It’s interesting to compare humans and vampires in my studies, so in a way I’m glad to have your samples—not that I’m glad you’re sick.” “I’d like to know more about what you’ve learned about our kind.” “During my studies here, I’ve discovered that hybrids and Immaculates who have the ability to reproduce carry a certain gene. That’s why I don’t believe we’re supernatural. It’s also why Immaculates are so rare. Vampires in general procreate so seldom because there are decades between the females’ cycles.” Brett flushed the toilet. “Maybe we should be having this conversation with the others,” Adam said. “I’m sure they’ll find it just as interesting as we do.” “You should get some rest.” Adam shook his head. “No. This is the first time I’ve got something other than doom to think about.” “All right. We’ll all go to my house, get you settled in, talk for a while, then I’ll come back here and work.” “We couldn’t impose on you any more than we already have. We’re going to a hotel.” Matthew’s brow knitted. “Absolutely not. Dulcie has the guest rooms ready. Even for you.” Matthew tossed a glance at Brett as the men left the restroom. “What do you mean ‘even me’? Is that some kind of insult?” ***** Mara glanced at the door of Matthew’s office where she and the others awaited the results of Adam’s examination. Though she tried engaging in the conversation, worry kept her thoughts drifting toward Adam. Finally he, Brett and Matthew stepped inside. Adam sat beside her and took her hand. She squeezed his tenderly. “How are you feeling?” “I’m fine.”

“Dulcie asked us to stay with her and Matthew.” Adam nodded. Though he looked a bit pale, he gazed at her with calm affection. “We discovered Dulcie and Matthew live down the street from me and Jocelyn,” Charlie said. “How nice.” Mercedes smiled. “Then while we’re here we can visit your cute little daughter.” “Please do.” Charlie smiled. “Sybil likes you very much.” “I’ve always loved babies.” “Pity it’s so difficult for vampires to procreate in the usual fashion,” Jocelyn said. “But I imagine, if they could, the world would be overpopulated.” “Forgive me, but I have to ask—” Matthew turned to Jocelyn, “—what has it been like for you, becoming human again after six centuries?” “It hasn’t been easy,” Jocelyn admitted, then smiled affectionately at his wife and daughter, “but there have been priceless compensations.” “Children are a priceless gift,” Mercedes agreed. “And the loss of one indescribably painful.” Jocelyn touched Sybil’s downy head. “I hope it’s something I’ll never endure again.” Mara studied Jocelyn carefully. At times the professor seemed so strange, so distant, but since arriving in Boston, Mara and Charlie had a long conversation. She’d learned that Jocelyn had chased and destroyed Edrik because six hundred years ago, before Jocelyn had been made a vampire, Edrik had murdered his young daughter. To their joy, she had been reincarnated in Sybil. So many painful secrets had existed between Mara and Charlie. Now, Mara was glad they had finally been revealed. So often, secrets caused more harm than good. Twenty minutes later, Mara and the others sat in Matthew and Dulcie’s understated, yet elegantly decorated living room. The carpets were gray, the sectional couch white. Tea was set on the square, glass-topped coffee table. The group lounged, sipping from white mugs. Jocelyn had taken Sybil home and decided to spend a few hours alone trying to contact Gamel. Charlie stood with Mara, admiring the artwork over the mantel. “This is wonderful.” Charlie, a talented artist, focused on the painting of a pirate ship on a stormy sea. “Surreal.” “Thank you.” Dulcie beamed as she joined them. “I had fun doing it.” Charlie turned to the vampiress. “Really? Do you have any more? I’m an art teacher.” “My studio is on the back porch. Come with me.” As Dulcie led Mara and Charlie out of the living room, she called over her shoulder to Matthew who was engrossed in another lecture about his current research, “Sweetheart, don’t talk shop all night. You’ll put everyone to sleep.”

“I will not.” Matthew looked genuinely offended. “This is fascinating.” “Actually, it’s not so bad.” Brett leaned forward, his forearms braced against his knees. “It’s been years since I’ve studied medicine.” ***** Adam nearly choked on his coffee at the expression on Matthew’s face when Brett mentioned his background in medicine. The scientist could scarcely control his laughter. “You? Medicine? When?” “Let’s see—” Brett lifted his eyes skyward as he counted backward silently, “—I earned my degree in nineteen…twenty-two.” Matthew’s smile faded and he stood, touching a hand to his temple. “I can’t listen to this. New subject. Mercedes, Jules, what do you know about our parents?” “They were destroyed by—” “The First Father. I know. I want names.” Again Adam choked back laugher. If Matthew thought he was going to get answers simply by making demands, he had a lot to learn about Brett and Mercedes. “Names?” Brett shrugged, exchanging glances with Mercedes. “What’s in a name? I mean, really?” “I told you.” Adam grinned. “So do your thing, Adam. You know, the telepathy thing.” “You think I haven’t tried? I have a problem with telepathy. The harder I try, the worse it gets. Mara’s been a great help.” “She does it too? And she’s even human. Why don’tI have it?” Mercedes touched a hand to his shoulder. “Just because you’re a vampire doesn’t mean you have telepathic powers.” “That was the deciding factor in who was to be trained to meet the First Father.” Brett refilled his mug. “Both of you were placed in your adoptive homes at the age of two. By then we were able to know about your powers. Matthew was the brain, but Adam was the psychic. I’m afraid, Matthew, you’re telepathically deficient.” “Deficient?” Matthew’s brow furrowed. “That’s one word no one has ever applied to me. Deficient. I’m deficient.” Adam shrugged. “And apparently, I’m the idiot.” “No one’s an idiot,” Jules said. “Adam, you know your IQ is far above normal. It’s just that Matthew is

brilliant, but he can’t communicate telepathically if his life depends on it.” “God, I could have looked at your work all night,” Charlie said as she, Mara and Dulcie stepped back into the living room. “I’m looking forward to seeing your studio.” Dulcie took a seat beside Matthew on the couch. She touched her husband’s knee. “Sweetheart, what’s wrong? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” “I’m deficient.” “Believe me, you’re not missing much,” Adam reassured him. “Telepathy is an annoyance.” Mara’s eyes widened. “I didn’t know you felt that way about it.” “You know I don’t mean what you and I share.” He took her hand. “The important question is, can you help Adam?” Mercedes asked Matthew. “I don’t know what I’m dealing with yet.” Matthew’s distressed expression faded as his confidence asserted itself. “I do have ideas about a possible treatment for some of these annoying symptoms, but it won’t get done here. I have to get back to the lab.” He brushed a kiss across Dulcie’s mouth and nodded to the others as he left. “Adam, get some rest. That’s not an option.” “Pushy, isn’t he?” Adam glanced at Jules. “I might be telepathically deficient, but my hearing is fine. Go to bed,” Matthew shouted from the front door before slamming it shut. “Finally.” Mara smiled as she grasped both of Adam’s hands and tugged him to his feet. “Another vamp strong enough to bully you for a change.” Chapter Sixteen

“This is a pretty house,” Mara remarked. She stood in front of the full-length mirror behind the bedroom door in the guest room Dulcie and Matthew had prepared for them. “They can afford it,” Adam whispered close to her ear. “He must make a fortune. Not that he hasn’t earned it.” “Your brother is very accomplished. Mercedes told me Dulcie’s family has old money.” “Really?” Adam stretched out on the bed and watched Mara undress and slip on an oversized T-shirt. She brushed her hair then climbed into bed beside him. Adam drew her into his arms. “I miss making love with you.” She lifted her chin and stroked his brow. “I know, but it really doesn’t matter to me. What we have is beyond sex, Adam.”

“It just seems like you should forget about me. We haven’t known each other long, yet you’ve been dragged into my problems.” “It wasmy problems that got us together in the first place. I don’t want to hear the words split up again. Now go to sleep.” “I don’t think I can. There’s too much going on.” “Close your eyes.” He did as she asked, and she gently massaged his temples. After a few moments, she whispered, “Adam?” He lay motionless, his breathing even. Mara stared at his wan face and thought how dear he was to her and how unbearable the thought of losing him was. He was a vampire, indestructible, according to legend. However, since meeting actual vampires, the legends seemed foolish. Yes, they were powerful creatures, but not indestructible. Their lives weren’t so different from mortals, except maybe Adam and his impending fight with the First Father. Lying on her side, she watched Adam, wanting to spend every possible moment with him in case… No. She wouldn’t think of his death. Not yet. They had Matthew now, and he was smart. They had to allow him a chance before giving Adam up for dead. ***** Mara awoke to tapping on the door. She rubbed her eyes and reached for her robe. “Yes?” “Hmm?” Adam rolled to his side. “Sorry to bother you,” Matthew called from the hall. “But I have to see Adam.” “I’ll get it.” Mara placed a hand on Adam’s chest before she walked to the door and opened it. Matthew, still in his white shirt and tie, looking as fresh as he had earlier that night, stood outside the door wearing a half smile and carrying a square bag. Jules, looking a bit sleepy, stood at his side. “What time is it?” Mara touched a hand to her tousled hair. Matthew glanced at the elegant gold watch on a wrist nearly as muscled as Adam’s. “Exactly three-seventeen.” Matthew brushed past Mara and approached the bed where Adam sat, his eyes narrowed in question. Jules followed, dragging in equipment. “Again, I apologize for waking you, but I have something for Adam,” Matthew continued as he and Jules set up the equipment. “I think I found a way to get you the nourishment you’ve been missing. IV. I worked on some treatments tonight, and I really think this will help.”

Mara stood in a corner of the room, her arms folded beneath her breasts as Matthew hooked Adam up to the IV. “I can’t make any promises.” Matthew tugged out the chair by the vanity table and straddled it beside the bed. He glanced in Mara’s direction. “Don’t mind me. Go back to bed.” Mara couldn’t help smiling. She thought at times Adam was odd, but he wasnothing compared to his twin. Matthew seemed oblivious to everything except his research. She sat beside Adam and stared at him, praying the treatment would help. After several moments, Matthew asked, “How do you feel?” “Not bad. I’m not nauseous, if that’s what you mean.” “Great.” Matthew stood, replacing the chair and flashing a genuinely happy smile. Again he glanced at his watch. “I have to catch a couple of hours’ sleep and wash up before work.” He glanced at his reflection in the vanity mirror and grimaced. “I’m a mess, and I’ve got to be back at the lab by seven. Jules will take out the IV and watch out for you, but you call me anytime. Here’s my pager and cell numbers.” He scribbled on a slip of paper from his small black organizer and handed it to Mara. “See you guys later.” Matthew closed the door behind him, and again Mara and Adam exchanged looks. “If he calls that a mess, I’d hate to see him all dressed up for an evening out.” Mara shook her head. “And I thoughtyou were uptight.” “Uptight?” Adam raised an eyebrow. “Me? You sound like Brett. Speaking of Brett, he and Matthew don’t seem to get along very well.” “They’re opposites. So are you and Brett, but you’re more easygoing than Matthew.” “Brett can be a pain in the neck—excuse the pun—but he was more like a father to me than my own ever was. Yes, he’s rough and wild, but he has a good heart.” “I know.” Mara kissed Adam’s cheek. “In that way, he’s a lot like you.” “And you mean that in a good way, right?” “The best.” Cuddling beside him, she rested her cheek against his chest and listened to his heartbeat. Please let Matthew’s treatment keep working. And please let him find a cure. ***** “So what do you think of him?” Mara asked. She and Charlie sat on the front steps of Charlie and Jocelyn’s suburban home. Sybil crawled on the grass close to Charlie’s feet, petting her faithful guardians, two drooling mastiffs.

Mara considered how lucky Charlie was to have a husband and daughter, though her happiness had come at a price. “Of Adam?” Charlie took a long sip of soda. “He’s cute, Mara. He’s very, very tall.” “I’m so worried, Charlie. If you only knew how strong he was just days ago.” Charlie placed a hand on her friend’s arm. “I know how hard this is. Jocelyn and I went through a similar experience. What’s important is your love for each other.” “I do love him.” In truth, she loved Adam more than anything or anyone in her entire life. “From what you’ve told me, he loves you too. And you did say that medicine—or whatever it was—Matthew gave him has helped?” “Yes. He looks better, and he says he feels better.” Mara ran a hand through her hair. “He keeps thinking about the First Father. Like he hasn’t got enough to deal with.” It infuriated her that along with his illness he had such pressure on him from the entire vampire community. “Do you blame him? I mean, this First Father makes Edrik sound like a juvenile delinquent.” “Then there’s that guy Vincent—” “Vincent?” “Another Immaculate. He and Adam had a scuffle in Madrid. According to Adam, Vincent is very strong, and he’s not so nice.” Charlie folded her arms across her chest and shook her head. “My God, and I thought all this vampire crap was over.” “I don’t think it will ever be over, Charlie. There are too many of them.” “I wonder what kind of horrible curse brought them into existence in the first place?” Mara met Charlie’s gaze. A short time ago, she would have shared her friend’s opinion. Now it seemed like sheer prejudice. She had gotten to know so many decent vampires, that she was no longer willing to hold an entire species responsible for the actions of one of its members. “What if it wasn’t a curse? What if Matthew’s right, and they’re products of evolution, just like us?” “Matthew is a walking contradiction. A creature of myth and a man of science. It’s almost ridiculous.” “I like him.” “I never said I didn’t like him. I was just making an observation. He doesn’t come across like a vampire at all.” “No. He doesn’t. Charlie, I have to get back to Adam.”

Charlie picked up Sybil and walked with Mara to her car. “Jocelyn is still working on contacting Gamel. He’s taken time off from teaching. Told the school it was a family emergency. He’s upstairs meditating right now.” “I really appreciate all you both have done.” “It’s the least we can do.” Charlie’s lips flickered in a sad smile. “I still feel terrible about not telling you—” “Forget it.” Mara hugged her friend. “It’s in the past. What’s happening to Adam makes me feel worse than anything Edrik ever did to me.” “I think he’ll be okay. I don’t know why, but I feel it.” “I hope you’re right.” ***** “This is good.” Matthew smiled and sat behind his desk facing Adam and Mara. “You’re by no means cured, but at least you’re showing some improvement. This could give us the time we need to figure out what’s wrong.” “Time?” Mara’s eyes widened, panic clutching her chest. She couldn’t lose Adam. Life would be unbearable without him. “Mara—” Adam placed a hand on her knee, “—let him finish.” “Jules and I will be working tonight, but this isn’t going to be the fastest process in the world. Some things take years.” “What if he doesn’t have years?” Matthew’s sympathetic gaze held hers. “There must be something we can do to help you,” Adam said. “I feel so useless.” “You should be strong enough now to work with Jocelyn in contacting Gamel. I guess Brett’s been helping him, too. Why don’t you try that?” “Good.” “Okay.” Matthew escorted them out. “I’ll see you sometime tomorrow.” Mara glanced at Matthew. “Don’t you ever sleep?” He winked. “On occasion.” ***** That night, Mara and Adam walked to Jocelyn’s house. Adam felt better than he had in days.

“I’m so glad that treatment is working.” Mara slipped her hand into his as they approached the house. Having her with him through such a difficult time meant more to him than he could every fully express. Still, he tried to let her know with every touch and kiss. When their thoughts mingled, he sent her waves of love that he knew reached her, since she sent them back just as powerfully. “So am I. I hope we can contact Gamel tonight. If only I was a better telepath.” “You will be. According to Brett and Mercedes, you’re still very young. I guess when it comes to vampires, psychic skill improves with age.” He laughed humorlessly. “As long as I get to grow old.” Jocelyn stood in the front door as they approached. Flowing black pants and a matching shirt draped his lean body. His shoulder-length blond hair framed his pale, angular face. At one time, he must have made a striking vampire. “Charlie’s up in her studio,” Jocelyn told Mara. “Go right up. She said something about asking you to sit for her.” Mara nodded and hurried up the winding staircase. Adam gazed after her, wishing he was healthy again. She was so beautiful and he longed to make love with her so much. “Brett and I are in the backyard. It’s better that way. The incense sometimes bothers the baby. How are you feeling?” Adam turned his attention back to his host. “Not bad. Any luck with Gamel?” “No. We’ve met other spirits, but none who’ve helped us find him.” “I wonder if I’ll ever contact my parents?” Jocelyn lifted an eyebrow. “Interesting idea. After all this business is over, perhaps we could try?” Glancing at Jocelyn, Adam thought that under normal circumstances, he’d have enjoyed working on psychic skills with him. Though Jocelyn was mortal and his life had been saved by Adam’s blood, he still carried himself with the remoteness and confidence of the six-hundred-year-old vampire he had been. Jocelyn protected his thoughts and feelings well. Even Brett admitted that at times he couldn’t breach his mental barriers. “Then you’re wondering why I’m having such difficulty reaching Gamel?” Jocelyn glanced over his shoulder at Adam, his rich brown eyes unreadable. He was good. He’d read Adam’s thoughts without his knowledge. “The truth is, I don’t know why he’s being so elusive, but fear not, I won’t give up until I contact him. I owe you my life.” “You owe me nothing. I didn’t give you my blood to strike a bargain.” “Regardless, I feel indebted to you, and you’re fighting a noble cause. There are so few of those left in the world.” Jocelyn and Adam stepped through the cheerful yellow and white kitchen toward the back door of the

house. The room was vast with polished wooden floors, a butcher-block counter in the center, and a round oak table. The tile walls were painted in the image of an enormous bowl of fruit that looked real enough to eat. “Nice kitchen,” Adam remarked. “I detest it. Don’t tell Charlie. It was her idea, but it’s so…bright.” Adam stifled a laugh. “You have my word.” The backyard was a spacious grass circle completely surrounded by tall bushes that offered much privacy. Brett knelt in the center of the yard, a large marble bowl of incense in front of him, its smoke swirling in the moonlight. “Hey, kiddo.” Brett smiled. “We can use you tonight.” “I’m sure.” Adam couldn’t keep the note of sarcasm from his voice. His present condition combined with his lack of skill would probably be more hindrance than help. “It’s true. Your power will make the connection stronger,” Jocelyn agreed as he and Adam took their places by the incense, forming a triangle with Brett. “All you have to remember is to focus. Brett and I will do most of the work.” The three closed their eyes. Adam focused on his breathing. He cleared his mind of everything but the image of the rising smoke. Soon he was no longer kneeling in Jocelyn’s backyard, but walking through a forest at dusk. A stream ran alongside him, winding through trees and rocks, the water making a gentle, tinkling sound. Adam tilted his face toward the full moon that glowed pale yellow through the tree branches. “Nice, huh?” Brett touched his elbow. Adam turned to him. “Yes, but where’s Jocelyn?” “Here.” Jocelyn stood on the opposite bank. He waded through the calf-deep water and joined his companions. “I tell you, Joss—” Brett’s pale blue eyes surveyed the forest, “—the lovely places you bring us to.” “Lovely, yes. Useful, no.” The professor sighed. “All these trees indicate barriers, distractions. We’re more likely to meet Gamel in a field or seashore, providing he’s notacross the sea, that is.” “Maybe if we keep walking, we’ll find a field,” Adam said. Now that they were here, he didn’t want to stop until he found something, anything, that might help him. The others agreed with his suggestion and continued down the winding, root-strewn path through the moss-covered trees. *****

“Don’t move for another second.” Charlie made several quick strokes with her brush. Mara sat on a stool holding a lavender silk rose, her thoughts with Adam. What were he and the men doing? Had they learned anything useful? “I really hope they contact Gamel tonight.” “I know. I remember a time when it was so easy. Jocelyn and I contacted him many times when we were chasing Edrik. Sorry. I didn’t mean to mention that.” “Charlie, it’s fine. I can talk about it now. I love Adam so much. I don’t want him to die.” Charlie placed aside her brush and hugged her friend. “I know. There’s nothing harder than losing someone you love. When I thought Jocelyn was dead, it was like part of me died with him. You’re strong, Mara, and so was I. No matter what happens, you will get through this. I’ll always be there for you. I wasn’t before, but I swear that won’t ever happen again.” Mara nodded, hugging Charlie tightly. “We’ve always been there for each other. We’ve always accepted each other at our worst.” A knock sounded on the studio door. “Come in,” Charlie said. Adam entered, and Mara knew by the look in his eyes that they hadn’t contacted Gamel. “Damn it to fucking hell,” she seethed. “Don’t swear.” He placed an arm around her shoulder and playfully tweaked her nose. “Adam, there are times when you blow my mind.” Mara sighed, dropping her forehead against his chest. “Brett’s gone hunting, and it’s late. We should say goodnight.” “Thanks, Charlie.” Mara smiled at her friend. “Anytime.” Charlie swished her brushes in a glass. “Sure you don’t want to stay for coffee?” “We really should go.” “Thank you.” Adam nodded in Charlie’s direction as he and Mara left. They bid Jocelyn goodnight at the front door. “I felt Gamel tonight, Adam. I haven’t felt him like that in almost a year. Weare getting closer.” Adam smiled slightly at the professor before the door closed, leaving him and Mara alone. ***** During the walk home from Jocelyn’s, Adam and Mara talked of trivial matters. They needed some distance from their recent problems. At least Adam knew he did. If only he could forget about the

sickness and the First Father for just a few minutes. Mara’s soft human hand tightened in his. She offered him a slight smile which he returned. “I love you, Adam.” Hearing those words, especially now, provided more than simple joy, but comfort as well. “I love you, too, Mara. Very much.” It was late when they reached Matthew and Dulcie’s house, yet neither felt much like going inside. Though the house was dark, Adam sensed the other vampires—Mercedes, Jules and Dulcie—inside and awake. Nighttime was, after all, the vampires’ time. How quickly his recent illness had made him forget that. He’d never slept so much in his life. “Let’s sit outside for a while.” “I was hoping you’d say something like that.” Mara snuggled closer to him as they walked to the side of the house and sat on the grass, their backs resting against the trunk of a weeping willow tree. In the distance, they saw Dulcie’s back porch studio. The studio was rimmed with enormous picture windows. Inside, the vampiress painted by candlelight. Mara took his hand and kissed the back of it. Such a tender gesture, yet also arousing. If he had been his usual self, he’d be making love with her right now. “You’re still feeling better?” “I am.” His arm slipped around her as they gazed at the starlight.But not good enough. It was a pity to waste such a beautiful night and an even more beautiful woman. The gleam of headlights shone through the trees as a car stopped in the driveway. Adam caught his brother’s scent. “It’s Matthew.” “It must be late, then. I wonder what time it is?” “Don’t know.” A playful smile touched Adam’s mouth. “I don’t have a two thousand-dollar gold watch permanently attached to my wrist.” Mara giggled. “Adam, you shouldn’t laugh at your brother. He’s just a very serious person. I thought you were strict until we met him.” “He’s restrained. At times, I don’t sense any vampire in him at all.” Mara poked him gently with her elbow and nodded toward the studio. In the flickering candlelight, Matthew stepped into the room, placed his arms around Dulcie from behind and tugged her against his chest. The vampiress arched her head backward and dropped her paintbrush as Matthew buried his lips in her shoulder. The scent of her blood wafted through one of the open windows, and Adam drew a deep breath. How he wished he was normal again. “We shouldn’t be watching this.”

Mara nodded. “You’re right.” Matthew withdrew from Dulcie’s neck and spun her in his arms. She smiled, kicked aside her palette that she’d placed on a nearby stool, and stood on the stool so she was closer to Matthew’s stunning height. Matthew removed his jacket and let it drop to the floor. He didn’t seem to notice it landed on the palette and every color of the rainbow streaked the fine tan wool. “So I guess he’s not always restrained,” Adam whispered. Mara didn’t reply. She blushed, though she looked fascinated by the foreplay of two Immaculate vampires. Dulcie unknotted Matthew’s tie and jerked it off his neck. She ripped his shirt open, shocking Mara as she raked her nails over his chest, drawing blood. Matthew’s eyes slipped shut, and his throat arched in ecstasy. Adam remembered what it was like to feel such power flowing through him. At that moment, he envied his brother. Still, he would have vented his urges in gentler fashion. Though harsh play was common for some Immaculates, it had never been Adam’s preference. That was probably why a human, like Mara, appealed to him so much. Again, Matthew and Dulcie embraced. This time their mouths fastened on each other’s necks. Matthew’s nails ripped through the back of Dulcie’s dress. The white fabric stained red with her blood before he tore it off completely, baring her smooth back and firm yet prominent bottom. “They’re wild,” Mara muttered. “Too wild for my taste, but this is really none of our business.” Together, they stood and silently entered the house. In their room, Adam slipped into bed and watched Mara undress. His gaze raked her full, rose-tipped breasts, the indentation of her waist, and the flaring of her toned, creamy hips and thighs. She reached for her nightshirt, but he said, “Leave it off.” “You can’t possibly feel up to—” He shook his head, wishing he was ready to plunge his cock deep inside her. Unfortunately, if he was even able to start the job, there was no way he could finish. “I just want to hold you.” With a tender smile, she nodded and slipped beneath the sheets. Her velvety curves fitted perfectly to his body. She closed her eyes and rested her cheek against his chest as his arms encircled her. “You feel so good, Mara. Soft. Sweet.” She kissed his throat. “I love you, Adam.” “I love you, too. I wish I could show you how much.” “You do. Every moment we’re together.”

Chapter Seventeen

“I can’t believe how much better I’m feeling,” Adam said to his brother the following night at the lab. “You were even able to keep down blood on your own. A very good sign. Now if I can only figure out exactly what’s wrong.” Matthew sighed. “I need at least one more of me. Jules has been a great deal of help, though. I know some brilliant mortals. Unfortunately I can’t go to them with our problems.” “Do you think the medicine you’re giving me can get me strong enough to fight again, even for a short time, if necessary?” Matthew raised an eyebrow. “Planning on getting yourself killed before I can finish studying you?” “Am I your brother or a lab rat?” Matthew hesitated, and Adam’s eyes widened. Surely Matthew couldn’t be serious. For such a kind, generous man, there were times when the scientist seemed as cold-blooded as a movie vampire. “Of course I’m doing this for you,” Matthew reassured him quickly. “But it’s really fascinating…” “How are you with human patients? Your bedside manner is also deficient.” Matthew held up a hand. “Donot go there. And speaking of telepathy, have you and Jocelyn gotten any closer to Gamel?” “Jocelyn said he sensed his presence last night but wasn’t able to make contact. So what about the fighting?” “I honestly wouldn’t recommend it. I mean, I don’t even know what the side effects of this treatment will be. Technically, Adam, youare a lab rat.” “What are you putting in that IV, anyway?” Thoroughly pleased with the question, Matthew began his detailed explanation, which Adam found far more engrossing than he’d expected. “I wish I knew so much,” Adam said nearly an hour later as he watched Matthew work. “Languages are stimulating enough, but teaching Latin has never been something I completely loved.” “Fighting’s your thing, isn’t it?” Matthew scribbled some notes. “Killing the First Father and all. I don’t imagine you could dedicate your life to such intense trainingandtake on a career in the sciences.” “No. For as long as I can remember, my entire life has revolved around preparing for the First Father. I was only able to study languages because it’s often necessary to translate old texts regarding our kind.” Matthew met Adam’s gaze. “What do you think we are?” “Vampires.” “Yes, but whatare vampires?”

Adam lifted an eyebrow. “And here I was thinking you were some kind of genius.” “Seriously, Adam. What do you think vampires are?” “Demons. Satan’s bloodline.” Matthew smiled and shook his head, returning to his microscope. “Satan’s bloodline. You really do buy all that God and the devil mythology.” “Mythology?” For some reason, Matthew’s sarcasm regarding religion annoyed Adam, yet he was just beginning to understand his brother. The scientist needed concrete reasons and control over things around him because he was so fearful of losing control of himself. “I can’t expect someone like you to understand.” “Someone like me?” “Technology is a security blanket for you.” “Excuse me? Security blanket? People cling to religion because they’re afraid of what they can’t define, so they call it magic or God. They don’t want to take responsibility for their actions, so they ask some mythical force for forgiveness and feel cleansed. Instead of searching for the truth, it’s easier to blame everything on God or the devil.” Unfortunately, Matthew’s reasoning did make some sense. Maybe some people used religion as a security blanket, but not Adam. Besides, Matthew’s theory just had too many holes. “Then how do you explain Sybil’s reincarnation? How do you explain our communicating with the dead?” “I’m not denying the possibility of life after death. The soul could possibly be very real and we’ve simply yet to discover the bridge between it and the physical body. I don’t dismiss the relationship between mind and matter.” Damn, Matthew was frustrating. Why did he seem to have a logical answer for everything? Except Adam’s disease, that is. Adam sighed. That was a terrible thing to think. Matthew was doing everything in his power to help him, someone who had, until a few days ago, been a total stranger. The scientist continued, “All I’m saying is there are reasons for everything. I don’t feel the need to cling to religious fantasies to accept parts of life I don’t like or understand. I don’t disrespect your need to do so. We all cope in our own way.” “I agree. Your way of coping is to ignore the possibility of a power greater than your own mind. If you say that we’re not demons, that vampirism is our very nature—” “It is. We are born vampires, Adam. No one bit us, mixed their blood, chanted some song—whatever—to create us. We were conceived. We were born of a female.” “A female hybrid.” “Maybe.” Matthew shrugged. “Most of Dulcie’s family are Immaculates. Perhaps we also come from a long line of Immaculates.” “Which is my point. It makes it easier for you to think we’re natural rather than supernatural. If you discover a scientific explanation for our existence, some proof that all the things we do are normal, then you don’t have to feel guilty.”

“I don’t feel guilty.” “Then why do you try so hard to conceal your nature?” “I don’t.” “You work day and night to give the illusion of humanity—” “I work day and night because I’m dedicated.” “According to Jules, you’ve never even told your adoptive family what you are.” Matthew laughed humorlessly. “Oh that would go over great at a family gathering. Hi, Mom. Hi, Dad. By the way, I’ve been drinking blood since puberty. What do you mean you’re upset? The other kids all got drunk, smoked and had sex in the house. All I did was suck a few cats dry and bite my own wrists.” “Not to mention you killed another Immaculate.” Matthew fell silent, his heartbeat filling the room. His eyes flashed with such a barrage of emotions that Adam cursed himself for bringing up such a clearly painful subject. A good debate was one thing, but he hadn’t expected a vampire who could kill another would be so alarmed to speak of it. “What do you know about that?” “Only that you did it. It’s impressive, to be powerful enough to kill another Immaculate.” “I don’t see anything impressive about killing. I prefer saving lives rather than taking them.” “What happened?” Matthew shook his head. Probing Matthew’s thoughts, Adam glimpsed a raging blond fiend with Dulcie in his clutches. “I see.” “Don’t invade my mind like that.” “I’m sorry. That memory practically jumped out and bit me—excuse the pun.” Adam turned and walked to the door. “You’re busy. I’ll let you work.” “It was Dulcie’s cousin.” Adam’s hand curled around the doorknob, but he turned back as Matthew continued. “Six months ago, he broke into my lab and killed a security guard. He tried to kill us, as well. Like you, he thought I was too human. He was wrong. At times, Adam, there’s nothing human about me.” Adam stood beside his brother, whose eyes were cast down to his fingers as they twirled a sleek silver pen. “Your wild side makes you uneasy.”

“Uneasy. That’s the understatement of the year.” “Because you feel you can’t control it. It’s powerful.” “How do you do it? Your focus has always been on violence. The survival of thousands depends on your ability to fight the First Father at his level. How can you not be swallowed by the violence?” “I guess because no matter what, I believe there is virtue in the world and in the universe. I do believe in God, or some kind of power. Who knows? Maybe it’s just the strength of our own minds, as you say, but I have faith in His existence.” “A vampire with faith.” Matthew glanced at Adam, his gaze drifting to the silver cross at his throat. “Whatever the truth is, we’re here. And my priority is to get you healthy. I have to get back to work.” Adam patted Matthew’s shoulder as he turned to leave again. Halfway through the door, he paused and asked, “You really drank from cats?” “Among other things. I won’t go into detail. It’ll make you sicker than you already are.” Adam laughed. “When you met Dulcie, you must have thought her blood tasted like—” “Ambrosia.” Ambrosia. The perfect word to describe the flavor of Mara. ***** The following dawn, after several hours of unsuccessful meditation, Jocelyn asked Adam and Brett to leave him alone. Perhaps he’d have more success reaching his old mentor in solitude. Mercedes and Dulcie awaited them as they approached the house. “We thought you might want to go hunting with us,” Mercedes said. “Sounds good to me.” Brett glanced at Adam. “Are you up to it?” “No thanks. Is Mara inside?” “In the living room,” Dulcie told him. Adam stepped into the house. Mercedes caught up with him and touched his arm. “Matthew said you’ve been able to take some blood.” “Yes. That’s good. I thought I might forget how to bite.” Adam smiled at her alarmed expression. “It’s a joke, Mercedes.” “Well, it’s not funny.” She brushed a loose curl behind his ear. “Do you want some of my blood before we go?” “No. Just have a nice time. Try not to kill anything.”

Mercedes’ gaze held his for a long moment. His mind reached out to hers, but she was closed to him. “Mercedes, is something wrong?” “I’m just concerned about you, that’s all.” “I’m going to be fine, and the First Father—” “Why can’t you forget about the First Father, damn it? It’s not right that it’s been left to you to destroy him. It’s madness, this stupid prophecy.” Her concern touched him. It was nice to know that he meant more to her than the prophecy itself. “Forget about it, at least for a couple of hours. Have a good hunt.” Mercedes joined the others, closing the door behind her. In the living room, Adam found Mara curled on the couch watching television. On screen, a goofy-looking woman screamed. “What is this?” Adam wrinkled his nose as he sat and slipped his arm around her. She cuddled against his side. “This girl just walked into this house where everyone’s been torn apart by werewolves.” Adam lifted an eyebrow, and Mara glanced at him in question. “Are there werewolves?” “I’ve never met any.” Adam nodded toward the television as the camera focused on a tall man dressed in a black suit, his black hair in a widow’s peak. “Who’s the undertaker?” “That’s Count Lorenzo. He’s a vampire.” “Oh brother.” Adam smirked. “Can they get any more clichéd?” They watched as Count Lorenzo approached the screaming woman and silenced her with a touch of his gloved hand. He stared into her eyes, tugged her into his arms, and kissed her neck before biting deeply. The woman clung to him as their bodies moved sensuously. Unconsciously, Adam’s hand caressed Mara’s throat. She used the remote control to place the TV on mute. Turning to Adam, she took his face in her hands and kissed him. He caressed her back and stroked her shoulders. “I’ve missed this,” he whispered. She smiled, threading her fingers through his hair. “Want to go upstairs, Mara?” “Do you feel up to it?”

He took her hand and tugged her to her feet. “We’ll find out.” Upstairs, as Adam undressed, he stared at Mara. She kicked off her boots then lifted her sweater over her head. The white lace bra scarcely concealed her round, rose-colored nipples. God, she was so beautiful. Her soul mingled with his, arousing and comforting even in these dark times. His pulse raced as she unzipped her jeans and tugged them off, revealing smooth, toned legs. The dark patch of hair between her legs shone through her white lace panties. Hooking her thumbs in the waistband, she slid them off, turning slightly so the firm expanse of her bottom faced him. Adam licked his lips, his cock stirring and fangs lengthening. His breathing quickened as his entire body tingled with desire. It seemed like forever since he’d filled her with his hard, aching cock and sipped her sweet, sweet blood. She approached, splaying her hand across his chest and stroking his abdomen. Since the disease ruined his appetite, he had already lost weight, and his body was almost too slim. He glanced at her finger as she traced each prominent rib and wondered if he was starting to disgust her. When he reached out to her telepathically, her thoughts spoke only of love. “Lie back,” she whispered. “Let me touch you.” Grasping her shoulders, he kissed her, his tongue plunging into her mouth, stroking and tasting with such vigor that he almost forgot he was ill. She tasted so wonderful. God, he needed her. “Please,” she murmured, sinking to her knees. Her hands slid over his buttocks and down his thighs. Finally they rested on the swell of his calves. Tilting her face upward, she released a slow breath, fanning his cock and balls. “Let me satisfy you.” Adam’s heart leapt. His cock twitched and swelled. Stroking her forehead, he stared deeply into her eyes. Her words thrilled him. What more could a man ask for than to be devoured by the woman he most loved? “I want to make love to you, Adam.” She inched closer, kissing his balls and running her lips up the length of his cock. “I want to give you all the pleasure you’ve given me.” “You always do.” “Let me.” How could he refuse? Her touch, her thoughts, her desire and affection wrapped around his heart. Such an offer was too tempting to argue with. Adam stretched out on the bed, staring at her. He spread his legs as she crawled between them. Taking one of his feet in her hands, she kissed his leg from ankle to hip. Adam closed his eyes, loving the sensation of her soft moist lips and smooth, satiny skin stroking and rubbing against him. Kneeling between his thighs, she leaned forward and pressed kisses to his taut abdomen. Her full breasts dangled, brushing his cock while her tongue swirled around his navel. Adam’s breathing deepened as sensation washed over him, bathing him in warmth and pure arousal. Stroking her hair, he stared through half-closed eyes as the silken tresses slid through his fingers.

Mara inched lower, laving his balls and circling the base of his cock with her tongue. His stomach clenched as she licked the entire length, leaving no bit of the hard, velvet-skinned staff untouched. Reaching the head, she took it between her lips. She sucked and swirled her tongue over the crown. Beneath her ministrations, Adam panted, his entire body tense with desire. A low growl rumbled in his chest. He’d almost forgotten what it felt like to be a vampire, but she resurrected the animal in him. Grasping her arms, he pressed her onto the bed. One of his large hands spread her legs. He stroked and caressed her thighs and ran his thumb over her swollen clit. Slipping a finger inside her pussy, he found her drenched and more than ready for him. The scent of her lust thrilled him, teased him until he could scarcely wait another moment before taking her. Bracing a forearm on either side of her head, he gazed deeply into her eyes as his cock prodded her damp slit. He entered her with a long, slow thrust. “Umm.” Mara’s hands slid up his back, tugging him close and tilting her head. Adam lapped her exposed neck, his fangs aching to taste of her. “Mara,” he breathed before biting. Sweet, mortal blood tantalized his tongue as his hips drove into her, hurtling them toward a perfect mutual orgasm. ***** A crash woke Mara from the first pleasant sleep she’d had in days. Jumping to a sitting position, she clutched the sheets to her breasts, her heart pounding. “Adam?” “Mara…I can’t see…” The panic in his voice stunned her as she groped for the light. “Oh, my God.” Mara jumped across the bed to where Adam, drenched in sweat and his face pale as chalk, had fallen to his knees. He attempted to stand, using the wall as guidance, but Mara slipped her arm around his waist. “Here. Lean on me.” “I’m very dizzy. I don’t want to fall on you.” “Just go slowly.” In spite of his body heat, he trembled so violently his teeth chattered. She felt each painful gasp of breath as he leaned against her. Though she wanted to panic, she needed to function for Adam’s sake. Once he was settled on the bed, she tugged on her robe and hurried for the door. “I’ll get Matthew.”

“I’m so cold.” Turning back for a moment, she covered him with the blanket. The clock by the bedside said 5 a.m. Relief flooded her. Matthew would probably be just getting up for work. As she stepped out of the room, she heard voices from the home gym at the end of the hall. She burst through the half-open door. Dulcie glanced up from the bench where she performed military presses. Matthew stopped at the top of a chin-up bar. “Something’s wrong with Adam.” Mara must have looked as terrified as she felt because Matthew was halfway to their room before she could draw her next breath. Mara and Dulcie followed, arriving as Matthew leaned over Adam. “What happened?” Matthew examined his brother’s sightless eyes. “I don’t know.” Adam shivered. “I felt so much better—” “I’m putting you back on the IV.” “What’s wrong?” Brett demanded as he and Mercedes raced into the room. “God, no,” Mercedes whispered, clamping her hands over her mouth as her gaze fixed on Adam. “Would everyone wait downstairs, please,” Matthew ordered. “And someone contact Jules. Tell him to meet me at the lab.” As Mara filed out behind the others, she glanced over her shoulder at Adam, thinking she’d do anything, even face Edrik again, to see her lover cured. In the kitchen, Dulcie cooked breakfast, which no one felt much like eating. Brett called Jules who left immediately for the hospital. She phoned Charlie who told her that she and Jocelyn were on their way to their summer home in New Hampshire. It was a quiet place with no phones or outside disturbances. Jocelyn had always been able to reach Gamel there. Nearly an hour later, Matthew joined them and held up his hand against the barrage of questions. “The treatment doesn’t seem to be helping as much as before. I’m going to work on something else. His vision has partially returned.” “Is he dying?” Brett asked. “Sorry to be blunt, but we have to know.” “I can’t answer that. I’m not even sure what I’m dealing with yet.” “But he is deteriorating,” Brett pressed. “He has the vital signs of a mortal, a weaker mortal than when he first arrived. To be perfectly honest, this doesn’t look good.” Brett’s jaw tensed. “If you can’t discover the cause?”

“He’ll probably die.” “Madre de Dios,” Mercedes whispered, dropping into a chair and covering her face with her hands. Brett stooped beside her and drew her into his arms. “I don’t plan on letting that happen, however. I wish I knew what might have triggered this. Mara, you were with him constantly. Did he do anything different? Did anything seem to incite this attack?” Mara shook her head. “No. Nothing. We went for a walk, then came home. He was feeling better. Wait. There is something else.” “What?” Matthew demanded. Embarrassment flooded Mara as she glanced at the room full of people staring at her. The last thing she wanted was to reveal her intimacies with everybody, yet if it could help Matthew figure out what was wrong with Adam, she had to tell him. “We made love.” “Made love,” Matthew repeated. “He obviously drank your blood?” She nodded. “But mortal blood has no effect on an Immaculate,” Mercedes said. “Neither beneficial nor harmful.” “Prior to last night, when was the last time you engaged in sexual activity?” “Not since he got sick.” “Mara, I need you to come down to the lab with me. I’d like to run a few tests on you.” Mara lifted an eyebrow. “On me?” “Yes.” Matthew turned to Dulcie. “I’m going to shower, get dressed, and go to the hospital. Either Jules or I will be back to check on Adam later in the day. Call me immediately about any change, and don’t expect me home tonight. We’ve got to figure this out.” Matthew glanced over his shoulder as he left the kitchen. “Mara, he asked for you, if you’d like to go up.” ***** “Adam?” Mara smoothed a loose curl from Adam’s forehead. His eyes flickered open and his lips twitched in a self-conscious smile. “I’m sorry.” “Would you stop saying that?” She sat on the edge of the bed. “How do you feel?” “I can see. A little blurry, though.” “At this point, I look better blurry.”

“You look lovely to me.” She kissed him gently. “I’ll be gone for a couple of hours. Matthew wants to run some tests on me.” “On you? You’re not sick, are you? God, if I gave you any kind of strange disease, I’ll never forgive myself.” “No, I’m fine. Just get some rest, and I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Mara showered and had just finished dressing when Matthew, Brett and Mercedes entered the room. “What’s this about?” Matthew, also showered and wearing a sleek suit and tie, stared at Brett and Mercedes. “I really have to get to the hospital.” “It will only take a minute,” Brett said. “You’re immortal, surely you can spare a minute?” “We have the illusion of immorality,” Matthew corrected. “I’m sorry, but I feel we must say this,” Mercedes told him. As if sensing Mercedes’ discomfort, Adam asked, “What’s wrong?” “This is not easy.” The vampiress sighed. Mara approached the group, concerned by Mercedes’ expression. Usually the vampiress was so confident, almost flamboyant, but at that moment, she appeared uncharacteristically vulnerable. “It’s about your birth parents,” Brett continued. Mara stepped away from the bed. “I should go.” “No, stay.” Mercedes grasped her hand. “You’re involved as much as anyone.” Suddenly uncomfortable, Mara lurked by the door. This conversation should have been for Matthew and Adam. “What about our birth parents?” Matthew demanded. “You were both told they were hybrids who were destroyed only a few years after you were born,” Mercedes said. “That’s not true.” “They weren’t hybrids?” Adam narrowed his eyes. “Then how did we—” “No, they were hybrids all right.” Brett ran a hand through his hair, appearing oddly nervous. “But they’re not dead.” “You were told that to protect you from the First Father and his minions. That’s why you were both given up for adoption.” “So where are they now?” Matthew asked.

Across the room, Mara almost forgot to breathe. The strange emotions she’d sensed earlier in Mercedes burst forth. Adam’s brow furrowed, and she knew he sensed it as well. This was absolutely unbelievable. Pressing closer to the wall, Mara felt more uncomfortable than ever. Oh no. Here it comes. “Adam, so many times I wanted to tell you.” Mercedes stepped toward him. “But after so many years, we weren’t sure there was a point. I understand if you’re angry.” Adam reached for her hand. “I’m not angry.” Mercedes slipped into Adam’s arms, and he held her tightly. “You…” Matthew drew a long breath. “You’re our mother?” “I’m sorry about all this, Matthew.” The doctor’s face tensed. “You’re our mother, so who’s our father?” Brett raised his hand almost sheepishly. He cleared his throat. “That would be me…son.” Matthew’s face paled. “No.” “You?” Adam turned to Brett. “No wonder I always liked you.” Matthew backed slowly toward the door, his confusion almost tangible. “I need to get to work before my head explodes. Mara, are you ready?” “Yes.” “Matthew.” Mercedes took a step toward him. “I am sorry.” “No.” Matthew’s brow furrowed. “Nice to finally know you.” Glancing at his brother, Adam raised an eyebrow. “Are you all right?” “I’m fine.” Matthew turned and left the room. With a slight smile, Adam reached for Mara. She kissed his cheek and tentatively reached out with her mind. His genuine gladness about Mercedes and Brett’s revelation reached her. Finally, he would know his parents. At least now he would have something to keep his mind off his problems. Even better, his only family link was no longer the son of a bitch reverend who raised him. I love you,Adam. “You too,” he said, as using telepathy was too draining in his present condition. “I’ll be back soon.” On her way past Mercedes and Brett, she smiled warmly. “You did the right thing.” Mercedes folded her arms across her chest. “At least for Adam.”

“I think we have a lot to talk about,” Adam said. Pulling a chair from the vanity, Brett straddled it. “What better way to pass the day?” Mara glanced over her shoulder as she left the room, hesitant to leave Adam but grateful that he was finally receiving answers to questions that had plagued him all his life. Chapter Eighteen

To Mara, the following days passed with painful slowness. Though Adam’s condition stabilized enough for him to leave his room, he still tired easily. His vision remained blurry. While his fever lowered, it refused to fade. The treatment which had worked so well before had lost most of its restorative qualities in spite of Jules administering it faithfully. Mara sat beside Adam in the living room, gazing at a photo album Mercedes held out to them. “I’ve longed to show you this.” Mercedes flipped through the pages. Mara smiled, gazing at infant pictures of Adam and Matthew. “God, they’re almost identical.” “Look at all that hair.” Dulcie pointed to a photo of the chubby toddler on Mercedes’ lap. “That has to be Matthew.” “No. He’s the half-bald one in the crib trying to pull the book out of my hand,” Brett said. “He used to listen to me read for hours. Whenever I’d stop, he’d reach for the book. Two years old and he could read it, too, the little bugger.” “I never would have guessed,” Adam teased. “Matthew loved Brett. Adam, on the other hand, was my shadow.” Brett winked at Mercedes. “He had good taste.” “You have no idea how much I’ve missed you. Both of you.” Mercedes took Adam’s hand and squeezed it. Telling him about his past was probably the best thing his parents could have done. The happiness Mara sensed from him was wonderful in the midst of such a sad time. Flipping through the album, Adam said, “Matthew should really be seeing this, too.” According to Dulcie, Matthew had been at the hospital for two days and refused to leave until he’d made some progress. Though Mara admired his diligence, she wondered a bit about his sanity. He was so much like Adam, though. The scientist’s dedication was unwavering. “He’s acting crazy,” Adam said for the hundredth time. “You don’t know him like I do.” Dulcie sighed. “He’s very stubborn. His assistant called me this morning and said she was worried about him. I told her there’s nothing anyone can do about him.”

“I appreciate his effort,” Adam said, “but this is ridiculous. Maybe I should talk to him.” “Good luck.” Dulcie snorted with laughter, though concern shone in her eyes. “Just consider yourself lucky, Adam. He likes you, and Matthew is the most loyal person I know.” “I won’t ever forget what either of you have done.” “I’m going to the hospital this afternoon to see if I can talk sense to him.” Dulcie stood. “But I know it won’t work. Just try talking sense to a scientist.” “I wonder how Jocelyn is doing in New Hampshire?” Brett tapped his foot anxiously. “What is it about the dead? Half the time when you don’t want to contact them, they’re everywhere, but when you really need them—” “I’m sure Jocelyn is doing his best,” Dulcie said. “Damn right. Jocelyn might look like a scarecrow, but he has his own brand of determination,” said Brett. Mercedes narrowed her eyes at Brett. “Did he really beat you in a fight?” “Unfortunately, yes. So I have no doubt that he will eventually contact Gamel.” For a moment, everyone quieted. In that silence Mara sensed a single thought—Would eventually be soon enough to help Adam? ***** Later the following morning, Mara sat in Dulcie’s studio while the vampiress sketched. “Between you and Charlie, I feel like I’m permanently attached to a stool.” “You’re a lovely subject, my dear.” Dulcie’s exotic eyes switched from Mara’s curves in a red and white sundress to the sketchbook. “Just another minute.” Mara sat quietly, thinking of Adam. Never in her life had she imagined anything as painful as watching her lover deteriorate before her eyes. That morning, as Adam slept, Mara had studied him for several moments, unable to believe that he was the same man who, only a short time ago, had fought a tiger and won. His face was pale as a movie vampire’s, his eyes rimmed with sickly gray. Already lean, he’d shed weight he couldn’t afford to lose. Every bone and muscle shone on his tall frame. Mara wasn’t a fool. She knew death when she saw it and had come close to it herself. She just never expected it to visit her supposedly immortal lover. Wishing to take her mind off her worries, she asked, “Matthew still hasn’t come home?” Dulcie shook her head and sighed, dropping her pencil. “Three days.” “They’re a lot alike. They both seem to have this fear of failure. I wonder if it’s genetic?” “I don’t know. This has been the strangest year.”

“Tell me about it. When I think about everything that’s happened, from Edrik to Adam, to meeting all of you, it’s almost too much.” “Matthew seems so stable, so predictable, but since I’ve met him, nothing has been predictable—” Dulcie stopped mid-sentence. She grasped Mara’s hand and hurried down the hall. “What?” “Matthew.” They reached the front hall just as Matthew opened the door. He appeared more disheveled than Mara ever would have expected of him. His white shirt was wrinkled and unbuttoned at his throat, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. His eyes tinged red from sunlight and sleeplessness, he swept past the women. “Where are your sunglasses?” Dulcie demanded. “You know how much the sun irritates your eyes.” “Ladies.” He nodded, ignoring his wife’s concern. “I have something to tell everybody. Where’s Adam?” “Upstairs resting,” Mara said. “He’s been really tired today—” Before she’d finished speaking, Matthew bounded up the steps. The women followed him. Mercedes stepped out of her room, blinking sleep from her eyes as she joined Dulcie and Mara behind Matthew. “What?” Adam sat up, his attention on his brother. “I know what’s causing your condition. I didn’t want to say anything until I was certain, and I’m almost ninety-nine-point-nine percent—” “Will you just spit it out, Matthew,” Dulcie snapped, her hands on her hips. “And before you start spouting medical jargon, make it in language we can understand.” “I’ve been running tests on blood samples I took from Mara. There’s something in her blood that’s making Adam sick, something I’ve never seen before. It passed from her to him, and though it appears to be harmless to mortals, it is deadly to our kind.” “Deadly?” Mara’s face paled and she dropped onto the bed. “It’s me. Oh my God.” “How is this possible?” Mercedes demanded. Matthew shrugged. “As I said, I’ve never seen anything like it in humans or in vampires, and I’ve seen a lot of—” “So what can be done about it?” Dulcie interrupted. “I’m going to work on it. First, I’m going to make a few changes in his treatment to see if I can get him stronger. Whatever you do, Adam, donot drink her blood. The next time will probably kill you. I’m

surprised it hasn’t already.” Mara drew a tremulous breath, willing herself not to cry. All along, it had been her. She glanced at Adam. “I’m so sorry.” “It’s not your fault.” He reached for her hand. “How could anyone have known?” “I’m very sorry. But now that we’ve identified the problem, we can find a solution. By the way, where’s Brett?” “He left last night.” Mercedes ran a hand through her dark, unbound hair. “Said he had something important to do and would return this morning.” “Well—” Matthew glanced at his watch, “—I desperately need a shower and change of clothes.” “And sleep,” Dulcie added. “No. There’s too much to do.” “This is crazy,” Adam told his brother. “A couple of hours won’t matter one way or the other.” “It will to me. Dulcie knows me. I hardly ever sleep, anyway.” “Matthew, I know we’re Immaculates, but eventually everyone comes to the end of his stamina. Even you.” Dulcie grasped his hand, concern in her eyes. “So when I reach that point, it will be beyond my control. Until then, I’m not going to waste time.” Matthew left the room, Dulcie at his heels, still chastising. Mara paid little attention to anyone, however. She stared blankly at the carpet, her heart shattered. Mercedes rested a hand on her shoulder. “Don’t blame yourself. You had no way of knowing.” ***** Adam glanced at Mercedes, his look asking her to leave him alone with Mara. His mother nodded and disappeared down the hall. Mara stood and paced the room. “I can’t believe this. All along, it has been me.” Adam watched her carefully. Though his vision was no longer sharp, he saw her face and form. In spite of his illness, he never tired of looking at her. Never in his life had he loved anyone as he loved her. The guilt she felt lacerated his soul. “My God, Adam.” She stopped suddenly, her tear-filled eyes on his. “I’m killing you.” He crossed the room and took her face in his hands. “If I’m to die, I can think of no other way I’d rather go.” “Don’t say that.”

“Mara, I love you.” He tugged her into his arms. Her tears dampened his shirt. No matter what he said or thought, what had happened to them was a cruel joke.Perhaps I am being punished for being a demon who dares to love one of God’s mortals . “Don’t you ever think that again. That’s your father talking—no, not even your father. Brett would never say such terrible things to you.” Adam sighed, closing his eyes as he rested his cheek against the top of her head. His father. His mother. In all their years together, he’d never guessed that Brett and Mercedes were his parents. They had hidden their thoughts from him well, just as he had hidden certain things from them. He was such a bad telepath, he wondered how he managed to conceal his adoptive father’s abuse, but he’d been terrified not to. Terrified of his father, of God, of himself. So many years of training as a warrior, as one who would meet the First Father, yet as a child he had been afraid. He couldn’t imagine ever being fearful like that again, but he remembered so clearly what it was like. Yet he couldn’t completely blame his adoptive father. The reverend had terrors of his own. He’d taken a demon child into his house, and Adam knew he’d spent many sleepless nights wondering if his charge would kill him in his sleep. “So. Here you are.” Adam’s eyes snapped open, and he glanced over his shoulder. His pulse skipped as he looked at his adoptive father. The Reverend Mark Lindsay. “Hello, Father.” Mara’s gaze fixed on Lindsay, and Adam squeezed her hand in reassurance. Tall, though not as tall as Adam, the reverend was slim with salt-and-pepper hair, a receding hairline, and eyes as black as a lake at night. Draped in an ankle-length black wool coat, he carried what appeared to be a silver-tipped walking stick, but Adam knew better. It was platinum. That simple object had for years been a torture device. “Mara, would you leave us alone, please?” “But—” “Please.” He traced her cheek with his fingertip. The reverend snorted with disgust. Glaring, Mara clenched her teeth. Her anger and protectiveness cried out to Adam. Though he was touched by it, he hated to see her upset. He wanted her as far away from the reverend as possible. “Call if you need anything,” she told Adam as she left. “Charming.” Mark glanced at Mara. “Foolish, though, considering she knows what you are.” “Nice to see you, too.” “Brett came for me. Said you’ve been ill. Dying. Didn’t think it would be this way for you, Adam.”

“What did you expect? The Earth to open up and swallow me?” “Something like that, I guess. Here. These have been collecting at the church for you for months.” Mark tossed a small, white trash bag on the bed. “What is it?” Adam opened the bag. “Letters from those children you coach. I still can’t believe you teach children fighting.” “I instruct them in martial arts. It builds character.” Mark’s gaze swept Adam. “Character. Yes.” After teaching school, Adam donated his time to a local boys’ club where he taught karate. He guessed he did it as much for himself as for the children, since it took the harsh edge off his training and made him feel that he didn’t exist just for the sake of destruction. Many of the children were without guidance or home life. His coaching provided them with some structure and goals. The reverend had made it clear from the first that he didn’t approve of fighting. A demon child such as Adam learning to fight was one thing. It was his destiny, but it was wrong for mortal children. It didn’t matter when Adam tried explaining that martial arts were about more than fighting. Nothing Adam said had ever meant much to Reverend Lindsay. Adam turned toward the window, squinting at the sunlight, though his vision was problematic regardless of light or the lack of it. “When Brett came for me, I wasn’t surprised. We knew you had to die after destroying the First Father, but to die from drinking blood…the irony is amazing. I could scarcely believe it when that woman downstairs, that painted slut Dulcie, told us about it.” Adam’s rage bristled. The reverend was as self-righteous and hateful as ever. “I haven’t killed the First Father.” “What?” “The First Father hasn’t yet awakened, at least that I’m aware of.” “And you have the audacity to die before it’s done?” In anger, Adam spun so abruptly he nearly fell from dizziness and blurred vision. He braced his hand against the wall. “God help us, you really are sick,” Mark whispered. “All that training and teaching. All those years I wasted on you—” “Wasted?” Adam’s gaze focused on the man who had fed and clothed him as a child and taught him languages and religion. The man he calledfather. “That’s what you think?” Mark closed his eyes and sighed, his hand tightening on his cane until his knuckles whitened. “When I was attacked by your kind years ago while translatingLords of the Moon ,and Brett rescued me and told

me about you, I thought I’d found a way to rid the world of such filthy demons. Why else would I have taken you into my house? Do you realize, Adam, I gave up everything to raise you? I might have married and had real children, but I denied myself those comforts to rid the world of the First Father.” “What about me?” Adam wasn’t sure which was worse, the fury or the pain. “Wasn’t I a real child?” “I admit, you are a credit to my teaching. Aside from being a demon, you are a scholar and follow the word of our Lord as best a creature like you can. You’ve never publicly shamed me. You even have my parishioners fooled. Do you know how many times a week old women ask me, ‘Reverend Lindsay, where is your charming son? Is he married yet?’ As if I’d ever wish you on any woman, decent or not. Now I come here and find out you haven’t even fulfilled your duty. You were supposed to destroy the First Father, not take advantage of a young mortal woman. Serves you right that you’re dying.” “Why did you come here?” “To hear from your lips that the beast is dead. And as long as there’s a breath left in your body, you will pursue your duty. Now go find the beast and kill it.” Lindsay’s cane struck Adam hard across the cheek, the sharp, platinum tip slicing his flesh. With his unclear vision, Adam had been unable to see the blow before it landed. “Get out.” Adam brushed blood from his face. “I’ll find the First Father when I’m ready. You are no longer a part of this or a part of me.” With a growl of rage that was almost vampiric, Lindsay swept out of the room. ***** In the parlor, Mara sat with Brett, staring at a muted television screen. “Why did you bring him here?” she asked. “Because he raised Adam as his son and deserves what might be his last chance to see him.” “He doesn’t deserve anything.” “I know he was not the most sensitive of parents, but he did teach Adam well and kept him safe.” Safe.Right. “Who’s here?” Matthew, showered and shaved, his hair neatly combed, stepped into the living room, adjusting his tie. “There’s a different scent.” “I brought Adam’s father to see him.” “You what?” Matthew’s eyes narrowed in anger. “You brought him intomy house?” “Adam has a right to see him.” “Don’t you think Adam has enough problems already?” Matthew lifted his chin, taking a breath. “Smell that?”

Brett, being a hybrid, took a moment longer than Matthew to catch the scent of blood. Matthew bounded up the stairs as the reverend hurried down. Lindsay stopped suddenly, staring at Matthew and making the sign of the cross. “Two of them,” Lindsay murmured. “What evil is this?” “What the hell happened?” Brett demanded. “Who was that man?” “Adam has a twin brother,” Brett explained hastily. “I don’t even want to know anymore. I’ve already witnessed too much evil—” “What happened up there?” Brett repeated. “Father-son dispute. Why did you waste my time bringing me here? The First Father isn’t dead.” “I don’t understand. What does the First Father have to do with Adam being ill?” “I have more important things to do than look at my failure.” “Failure?” Brett snarled. “Adam might be dying, and all you can think of is yourself and the First Father?” “You made the arrangement clear when you brought him to me. My duty was to raise him in safety. I’ve done that. In return, the monster who nearly cost me my life with his minions’ attack would be destroyed. You haven’t delivered, Brett.” Cursing violently in Spanish, Brett stalked out the door. “I’ll meet you in the car and take you back to your precious church. I shouldn’t have wastedmy time and Adam’s.” The door slammed, leaving Mara glaring into the reverend’s dark eyes. ***** Adam’s head spun. Almost as painful as his injured face was the knowledge that the man who raised him had just openly admitted his hatred of him. Deep inside, Adam had always known it was the truth, but over the years he’d buried it and told himself it wasn’t important. In truth, it hurt less than he imagined it would. He had people, like Mara, who genuinely cared for him. Mercedes entered Adam’s room seconds after Reverend Lindsay left. “What happened?” She placed her hand over Adam’s as he tried staunching the flow of blood from his cheek. “Doesn’t matter.”

“Wasn’t that Mark Lindsay?” “In all his glory.” Adam’s voice dripped with sarcasm. “Goddamn it. I knew it,” Matthew snapped, stepping into the room, his gaze fixed on Adam’s cut face. “Platinum?” Mercedes’ eyes widened. “What? Lindsay did that to you?” “Think you could at least try to control your thoughts, Matthew?” Adam flashed his brother an annoyed look and stepped into the bathroom where he washed blood from his face. “I’m having trouble controlling everything right now. Particularly my temper. First thatmoron who spawned us places you in the care of a sadistic son of a bitch then he has the audacity to bring him into this house without even asking me or Dulcie.” “Thanks, Matthew. Why don’t you just take out an ad in the paper about it?” “You’re pathetic.” Matthew’s eyes glowed lavender. The tips of his incisors glistened as they unsheathed in his anger. “Why are you trying to hide what he is?” “I’ll kill him.” Mercedes’ eyes tinged vampiric red. Clenching her fists, she headed for the door, but Adam caught her arm. “Mercedes, he’s going. It doesn’t matter. It was a long time ago.” Matthew laughed with contempt. “It was two minutes ago. I wonder, Adam, if he’d have taken a swipe at you if you weren’t half-dead? Let him take a swipe at me—” “Will you both stop it? It’s long past the time when I need defending. He isn’t worth the effort. We have more important problems right now. We—” A crash sounded from downstairs, then Mara screamed, “Don’tevertouch me.” Adam stormed past Mercedes and Matthew. He leapt down the stairs, not even caring if he stumbled as a result of blurred vision. If Lindsay had harmed her, he’d kill him. Father or no father. Even if it meant spending eternity in hell. ***** “Well, my dear. Mara is your name?” Reverend Lindsay approached Mara, his thumb caressing the platinum tip of his walking stick. “I feel it is my duty, as a man of God, to make sure you know all there is to know about my son.” “I don’t needyou to tell me about Adam. You knownothing about him or me.” The reverend smiled, snakelike. “Do you fully understand how filthy he is? Think about it, young woman. He drinks blood. Disgusting. Vile. Wicked.” “You’ve described yourself, not Adam.”

“He’s bewitched you, hasn’t he? Those telepathic powers of his are terrifying. Even when he was a child, I could feel his mind crawling into mine, pulling thoughts from my head…” The reverend shuddered. Her heart pounding, Mara ground her teeth as she thought of how Adam had suffered as a result of Lindsay’s fears and delusions. Lindsay stepped closer, his black eyes raking her from head to foot, lingering on her full breasts in her chocolate brown sweater. “Adam has a good eye for women, I’ll grant him that. You are lovely. Far too lovely to throw your life away on a demon. I believe it is my duty to guide you back to God, away from the evil Adam will drag you toward, regardless of his intentions.” Lindsay reached out a hand to stroke her cheek. Mara jerked back in disgust. She’d rather touch a maggot-infested corpse than this bastard. He traced the shape of her breast with the glistening tip of his walking stick. Mara knocked the stick aside and struck the reverend’s nose with the heel of her palm. Blood spurted across his face. He stumbled backward, over the coffee table, and landed with a crash. “Don’tever touch me,” Mara screamed. “Sweet Lord, I think you’ve broken my nose.” Lindsay staggered to his feet, one hand pressed to his face, the other clutching the walking stick. She’d love to break a lot more than his nose. If she didn’t want to soil her hands with his disgusting flesh, she’d rip his face off. “What the hell did you do to her?” Adam snarled, stepping into the room. His amethyst eyes darted from Mara to his adoptive father, his fury almost tangible. Mara’s anger faded to worry. Surely getting this upset couldn’t be good for him. “Me to her? I’m the one bleeding, fool. What sort of evil spell did you put on the girl?” “I’ll show you an evil spell,” Mercedes bellowed, advancing on the reverend, her lips curled back, revealing her fangs. Mara glanced behind Mercedes and saw Matthew, his lavender eyes fixed on Lindsay. A low growl rumbled in his chest, an uncharacteristic sign of the scientist’s true nature. Dulcie and Brett rushed into the hall at almost the same time and stared at the others in wide-eyed curiosity. Adam remained a barrier between his mother, brother and the reverend, yet one look at Adam’s face, and Mara thought Lindsay might have been safer if thrown to Matthew and Mercedes. “I said—” Adam advanced on Lindsay, his deep voice just shy of a bellow, “—what did you do to her?”

“Adam, it’s all right.” Mara grasped his arm. His amethyst eyes looked eerie in his stark face and his hands shook at his sides, though whether from anger or illness, she wasn’t sure. All she wanted was for Lindsay to go and Adam to calm down. “I’m leaving. This is the thanks I get for dedicating my life to the goodness of the Lord. You, demon, can keep your whore—” Adam ripped the cane from Lindsay’s hand. “If I am a demon, it’s only because I’ve had a fine example.” Adam snapped the cane in half and flung it at Lindsay who screamed, covering his face with his hands. The wood cracked against his raised forearms. “Stay away from me. Stay away from her.” Adam’s voice lowered to a deadly soft tone as he glared at the cowering reverend. “If I so much as catch your scent in my general vicinity, I’ll kill you.” Lindsay, his face smeared with blood, the whites of his eyes turning pink with rage so that he looked almost vampiric himself, edged his way toward the door. “You’re going to Hell, Adam. Mark me.” “Then I’ll see you there.” As Lindsay reached the door, Matthew growled, his teeth flashing. Lindsay fled. “What the hell was that all about?” Brett demanded as he stood in the doorway. “You fool.” Mercedes slapped him hard across the face. Brett touched a hand to his cheek. “What was that for?” Mara took a step toward Adam who’d dropped to the couch, his palms pressed to his eyes. His face was frightfully pale. “Are you all right?” Matthew squatted beside him and touched his shoulder. Adam nodded slightly. “I think I just need to be alone.” “We can handle that,” Dulcie said. “Everybody in the kitchen. I want to know what just happened.” “You’ll need stitches.” Matthew grasped Adam’s chin and examined his cheek. “I’ll do it,” Brett said. Matthew glared over his shoulder. “Haven’t you done enough already?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Forget it, Matthew. I’ll be fine.” Matthew stood, straightened his jacket, and left the house, stopping for a moment to glare at Brett. The door closed. As Brett joined the others in the kitchen, Mara sat beside Adam. “Do you want me to go, too?”

He shook his head and reached for her. “Just let me hold you.” She slid her arms around his waist and pressed her cheek to his chest. His heart pounded against her cheek, skipping beats. The confrontation with Lindsay had taken its toll on his weakening body, and she was sure his spirit suffered as well. “Whatever he did, Mara, I’m sorry.” “I know facing him wasn’t easy.” She tenderly stroked his face. “I guess there are harder things than fighting tigers.” “I guess.” Closing his eyes, he buried his face in her hair. You’re the first ray of sunlight in a lifetime of darkness, Mara. I love you, Adam. I love you so much. Chapter Nineteen

“Exactly what happened?” Brett asked as he bent over Adam and stitched his cheek. “I just want to forget about it. I want nothing to do with him again, and I’d appreciate it if you’d also have no further contact with him.” “I can’t believe he did this.” Brett shook his head. “I never liked him, but I at least thought he’d be true to his religion.” “In his mind, he is.” When Brett had completed his task, he straddled a chair beside Adam’s bed and sighed. “I thought bringing him here would be a favor to you. I knew you and he had problems, but I had no idea there was such violence between you. I never sensed it.” “Some things I’ve always been able to keep hidden.” “I shouldn’t have brought him. I’m sorry.” “Your intentions were good.” “Don’t.” Brett held up a hand. “Don’t make any more excuses. I failed this time, Adam.” “Lindsay doesn’t matter to us anymore. I just wish Mara hadn’t been subjected to him.” “Speaking of Mara, I’m taking her down to the hospital. Matthew wanted to run a few more tests on her.” “I wish she didn’t feel so guilty. She’s had enough to contend with this past year.” “Adam, I want to ask you this. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to. Once you’re well again,

and I have faith that you will be, if you can never drink from Mara again, will you continue with your relationship?” “Of course.” The thought of breaking up with Mara had never entered his mind. She was his mate, the only one he ever wanted. “I love her. Sexual gratification is only a small part of what we have.” Brett nodded. “I thought as much. I hope you both find happiness. You deserve it.” After Brett left the room, Adam lay for a long time, staring at the ceiling. It was a very real possibility that, if he was cured, he would never be able to taste Mara’s blood again. He hadn’t lied when he’d said there was more to what they shared than lust, however he’d fantasized that they might have a relationship similar to Matthew and Dulcie’s. They shared blood with one another and sustained each other. Their union was beautiful, and Adam couldn’t help envying it. It was strange how close Adam felt to Matthew, though they’d known each other for just a short time. Perhaps there was something between twins, and even though they had been physically separated, part of one had always dwelled within the other. His brother’s diligence regarding Adam’s illness touched him, as did the help Jocelyn and Charlie offered. These people, his friends, had suspended their lives to help him, and none of them seemed to care about the First Father. Perhaps the reverend had been wrong. Maybe Adam was worth more than the duty he’d been fated to perform. Adam closed his eyes, tired by the day’s events. He wondered if he would ever again know what it felt like to be strong. As he drifted to sleep, a face floated into his nightmares. Dark, fathomless eyes. Thick teeth. The power of a devil. Vincent. An Alpha Immaculate. To his friends, it might not matter if Adam fought the First Father, but nevertheless, the First Father was coming. And he would be protected by vampires with Vincent’s strength. ***** “I swear, if I’d have known Lindsay was going to start such trouble, I would never have brought him,” Brett told Mara on the drive to the research hospital. “I know that.” Mara sighed. Though Brett hadn’t meant to harm Adam, he had caused him pain in so many ways. Many people would have harbored anger, but not Adam. He still refused to reveal to Brett and Mercedes the childhood abuse he suffered at the hands of the reverend. Though she didn’t agree with keeping the secret, she had promised Adam she would not talk about it. “At times, I wonder if Mercedes and I did the right thing by giving up Adam and Matthew. We just wanted them safe.” Sensing the depth of the hybrid’s sorrow. Mara touched Brett’s arm. “Adam really cares about you.” “Adam is very kind and idealistic. He has—or had—the strength to defeat the First Father, but he doesn’t have the heart of a killer. Never has.” It was true. Adam always did what was asked of him, but she wondered what he’d have done if he

could have chosen his own path in life. He had so much to offer. “Matthew despises killing,” Dulcie said from the backseat. “Yet he has this side to him… I can’t explain it.” Brett shook his head. “I’m afraid Matthew and I will never get along.” “Matthew has strong convictions,” Dulcie stated. “I know. He must have gotten that from his mother’s side.” “He’s also taken to Adam like I’ve never seen him take to anyone.” “Adam told me the same thing.” Mara glanced over her shoulder at Dulcie. “How can they not have some kind of connection? I wonder what it’s like for them? To look at another person and see your own face?” “I can’t imagine.” “What is Matthew’s adoptive family like?” Mara asked. ‘They’re very nice. I met him through his sister Lisa. We went to college together. He has five brothers and sisters. He’s the only one who was adopted. His parents are very kind. So proud of him, but they have no idea he’s a vampire.” “It must have been hard for him,” Brett said. “I know it was, but he loves his family and they love him. In that way, he was very lucky.” “Not like Adam. He spent his teenage years with me, but Lindsay had him in his formative years. I knew he’d at least be safe there. The last place the First Father would look for a vampire would be with a reverend. He did offer Adam education and stability, which he needed in his training.” What he needed was love, Mara thought. Brett glanced at her, his brow furrowed. Mara looked back out the window, certain that Brett had heard her thoughts. She knew he’d had good intentions regarding his sons, but intentions didn’t always work out. ***** At the lab, Matthew examined Mara and took more blood samples. As he worked, Mara watched him carefully, still amazed by how much he resembled Adam. Though the brothers were similar in some ways, they were also very different. She couldn’t imagine Matthew accepting the treatment Lindsay had shown Adam, yet she could never imagine Adam being as fearful or ashamed of his vampiric side as Matthew seemed to be. Mara had the sudden impulse to touch Matthew’s thoughts and find out exactly what existed behind those stern, intelligent eyes. She knew how much the scientist hated his mind being probed, especially

since he lacked the ability to communicate telepathically, so Mara respected his wishes and kept her newly acquired skills to herself. “You know, a year ago when I was attacked, the doctors did a lot of blood tests on me. They found something weird, but it was nothing dangerous or, I’m assuming, nothing they recognized.” “And you’d been attacked by a vampire?” Matthew asked. “Yes.” “I’ll bet there was something in him that was passed to you. Did you take any of his blood?” “I don’t believe so, but I was unconscious for a while. If I had taken his blood, wouldn’t I be a hybrid now?” “No. I’ve found that the vampire and mortal must first be compatible before the change is possible. It’s not nearly as easy to create another vampire as the legends say.” “Charlie and Jocelyn said there’s a special ritual.” Matthew shrugged. “I’m afraid I’m completely ignorant of old religions and superstitions.” “But at least now I know what was wrong a year ago.” “If I can find out the cause and a cure, we’ll be in business.” She and Matthew joined Dulcie and Brett, who waited in his office. “Later on today, I should have another treatment for Adam. Jules will be coming in soon, and I’ll have him bring it to him.” “Do you ever plan on coming home?” Dulcie sighed, folding her arms beneath her breasts. “I’ve just spent the past fifteen minutes trying to convince your assistant you haven’t lost your mind.” “She doesn’t know what’s going on. I’ve given her some nonsense about a special project I can’t discuss.” “You look like hell,” Brett noted from where he sprawled in the chair behind the desk. “But I’m not living in it. Adam is. One thing I’ve never been concerned with is time. It’s supposed to be one of the benefits of our kind.” “You know it could take years of research for you to find what’s wrong and discover a cure,” Brett said. “If you want my advice—” “The last thing I want is your advice. You have the common sense of a guinea pig with a lobotomy.” The women exchanged uncomfortable looks. Dulcie touched her husband’s arm. “That was harsh, Matthew.”

Matthew shrugged and took a file from the top of his desk. “The truth can be harsh.” “My advice is, you need sleep and blood, then maybe you won’t be such a bastard,” Brett growled. “The use of obscenities shows a lack of intelligence.” “Idiots don’t graduate from med school. Even if it was in nineteen twenty-something.” “Intellect has nothing to do with common sense and the ability to judge a person’s character.” “I know I irritate you, but what exactly is it you have against me? What have I ever done to you?” “I hold your attitude against you. Though you may or may not show how you really feel, you appear to take everything as a joke. You’re sophomoric and lewd.” “And you have, without doubt, the worst attitude of anyone I’ve ever met. You’re trying so hard to fit into mortal society that you’ve missed the essence of humanity.” Matthew’s eyes flashed. “I’vemissed the essence of humanity? You’re the one who threw Adam to the wolves, as they say. At one time, you had a responsibility to me and Adam. I was lucky to be adopted by a wonderful family. Adam got imprisoned with the Reverend de Sade.” “Matthew, please don’t,” Mara said. If only the two of them would stop fighting. Brett was right. Matthew did seem to have a particular dislike of him. “You know Adam doesn’t want anyone to know.” “Know what?” Brett demanded. Matthew glanced at Mara. A muscle twitched in his cheek before he muttered an apology and headed for the door. Brett grasped his elbow. By the look on the hybrid’s face, it was obvious he’d probed Matthew’s mind and learned everything Adam had disclosed to his brother about Lindsay’s abuse. “He never told me. I never knew,” Brett murmured. “How did he hide it? His telepathy isn’t that good.” “I guess it can be.” Matthew shrugged Brett’s hand from his arm. “And I told you never to infiltrate my thoughts.” “Good thing I did or I might never have known. I’m going to kill him.” “Lindsay?” Mara asked. Great. That was all Adam needed to find out, that Brett had killed the reverend. Not that the bastard didn’t deserve to die. “Don’t.” Matthew glared. “If I thought it would have helped Adam, I’d have killed him myself, but Adam has dealt with it in his own way. It’s not our place to interfere. At least not now. You should have done something about it when he was a child. Right now I have work to do, so go away.” Dulcie cast Brett a sorrowful look before she followed her husband out of the office. “How could I have let that happen?” Brett dropped into a chair. Guilt shone plainly on his face. “I failed him so badly. I really believed he’d been safe.”

“I know you did.” Mara placed a hand on Brett’s shoulder. “Adam doesn’t hold it against you.” “He should.” “That’s not how he is.” Adam’s gentle, understanding nature endeared him to Mara, though some good old-fashioned selfishness might be better for him once in a while. “I have to talk to him, but what can I say?” “Just tell him the truth.” He placed his hand over hers. “You’re a good woman, Mara, and wise for one so young.” ***** Adam sat by his open bedroom window, staring at the pale blur of the moon and wishing to see the night as clearly as he used to. Though many vampires walked by day, nothing was quite like the night. The confrontation with his adoptive father had left him emotionally and physically drained. Less than twenty minutes ago, he’d awakened after sleeping for nearly a full day. He’d showered, dressed, and stopped by the window to think. The others had wanted to kill Lindsay, even Matthew. Adam knew his brother abhorred killing, but he also knew the reverend enraged him. Adam wondered why he’d never been furious with his adoptive father before. Until Lindsay had approached Mara, Adam never realized the depth of his anger. For several moments, he’d wanted to tear the reverend apart with his claws, not with his teeth, for the thought of such intimate contact with Lindsay repulsed him. Adam glanced at his hands and extended his claws, just to ensure they were still intact and the disease hadn’t stolen them along with his strength. He raised his hand closer to his eyes and gazed at the long, sharp points that slipped like slivers of porcelain beneath his short, human nails. A soft knock sounded on the door before Mara stepped inside. “Adam?” She approached and he took her hand, guiding her to his lap. She sat, her head resting on his shoulder. Simply holding her made him feel better. Nuzzling the top of her head, he inhaled the luscious scent of her floral shampoo. “Jules is on his way up with a new medicine. Matthew did more tests on me. How are you feeling?” “All right.” Jules stepped inside. “Adam, I have something for you that should help.” Nodding, Adam stood and walked to the bed. He sat on it while Jules administered the treatment then left to join Matthew at the lab. Though grateful for his friends’ care, his helplessness was beginning to drain his spirit. He felt more like a sickly pet than a man.

Mara watched for several moments until Brett entered the room. “I’ll leave you both alone.” Mara closed the door behind her, leaving Brett and Adam staring at one another. “Matthew and I had a little talk.” Brett gazed out the open window. “Actually, it was an argument. You might not have noticed, but he and I don’t get along very well.” Adam smiled. That had to be the year’s greatest understatement. “I’ve noticed. I think anyone who sees you together for longer than thirty seconds notices.” “He’s very uppity, your brother, but he’s often right, as he was today.” Sensing Brett’s discomfort, he reached out tentatively with his mind but was unable to focus. “What’s wrong, Brett?” “When I brought you to live with Reverend Lindsay, I thought you’d be safe from the First Father. My main concern was concealing your identity. I never imagined a mortal harming a vampire, even a vampire child. But youwere only a child.” “I asked Matthew not to say anything. What Lindsay did is in the past. It doesn’t matter.” “Your brother didn’t say anything, but I invaded his thoughts. It wasn’t his fault, and itdoes matter.” Brett walked to the bed and sat beside Adam. “I can’t believe you managed to hide it from me. Either your telepathy is better than we realized, or else I knew in my heart what was happening and didn’t want to admit it. Whatever the reason, you were my responsibility, and I failed you.” “That’s not true.” “It is. You have every right to hate me.” “I could never hate you.” Brett glanced into Adam’s eyes and shook his head. “At times I can’t believe you’re mine, you and Matthew.” “He doesn’t hate you. Not really.” “It’s difficult between me and him, but it has never been hard between you and me. You have more reason to be angry with me than anyone. There’s no way for me to apologize for what I allowed to happen.” “Growing up, you always guided me. When I came to live with you, it made up for all the years with Lindsay. I’ve always felt close to you and Mercedes.” Brett shook his head and glanced down at his fingers that were playing with a tear in the knee of his faded jeans. “Everything should have been different for you. The First Father should never have mattered. I was a fool to assume you were the Immaculate of the prophecy.”

“I am.” “No.” “You know it’s true, no matter what we want to believe. It’s inside me, Brett.” “I’m not one for all this emotional stuff. It’s for women.” Brett stood, running a hand through his dark hair. “You should get some more rest while you’re stuck to that IV. Do you want Mara?” “I always want Mara.” “She’s a beautiful woman.” “Yes, she is.” Brett embraced Adam impulsively. “I love you.” Adam’s arms tightened around his father.His father . “I love you, too.” Brett drew back self-consciously. “I’ll send her to you.” Adam nodded as Brett slipped out of the room. ***** Mara sat with Adam until he fell asleep, then joined Brett in the kitchen for dinner. Dulcie and Mercedes had left for a brief hunt and promised to return within the hour. “I hope that medicine works.” Mara used her fork to toy with the mashed potatoes on her plate. “I hope we can discover a cure before…” Brett shook his head. Though he didn’t finish his sentence, Mara knew what he meant. Before Adam died. The part of a vampire which, when damaged, could destroy him, was his heart. Adam’s disease attacked that single vulnerable organ, making it weaker and more mortal with each passing day. Several times, Mara had sensed Brett’s thoughts, though he’d quickly concealed them. He was concerned that even if a cure was found, Adam might be permanently damaged and never fully regain his strength. Mara had done it to him. She, a mortal woman, had destroyed the strength of an Immaculate vampire and caused the man she loved to suffer. “I should have walked away from him.” Mara dropped her fork and pressed her fingertips to her temples. “In Spain. In the library. I should have walked away.” “Mara, you can’t blame yourself. You and Adam are victims of Edrik’s evil. Even beyond the grave, he’s still ruining lives.” “I’m not hungry.” Mara took her plate from the table and walked to the sink.

The phone rang and she reached for it. “Hello, Winter–Evans residence.” “Mara.” A voice sneered. “Who is this?” “I never forget a voice, sweet thing. Go get your boyfriend.” “Who is this?” Mara kept her voice steady, though her heart pounded. “Vincent. Remember me from the party in Spain? I was with Adam’s old girlfriend, Lucia. Let me tell you, sweet thing, they had some wild, I meanwild , times. I wonder if he can be like that with a little mortal girl like you?” “What do you want?” “I want Adam. Get him. Now.” Vincent’s teasing tone turned angry. Mara hit the speaker button as Brett approached, his pale blue eyes reflecting Mara’s apprehension. “I have an audience, sweet thing? I know Adam isn’t there. He’d already be on his way to meet me. He’s young and hot-tempered. Who else is there listening?” “It’s me. Brett.” “You’re smart, old man. You know I’m not playing. Get me your son.” Brett and Mara’s gazes met, shocked. How the hell did Vincent know about Adam’s biological parents? “Listen well, Brett, I know all about Adam being your son and that slut Mercedes’ love child. I know all about him being a threat to the First Father. I’m not going to let him fulfill that stupid prophecy. It’s impossible. I know because a long, long time ago, they thoughtI was the chosen one. The Liberator. Huh. Then I woke up. The First Father is power. He is the past and he is the future. Want to know how I learned all this? I’ve got a pathetic, scrawny hybrid called Jules dangling from my claws right at this moment.” “What do you want?” Brett asked. “You tell Adam to meet me at the Quincy quarry, or else I’ll destroy everyone he cares about, starting with this little prick and including you, Mercedes and Mara. I’ll plan something special for you, sweet thing. You can bet on it. He has half an hour to get here before I start draining Jules dry.” The other line clicked as Vincent hung up. “What the hell are we going to do?” Fear wrapped around Mara, nearly strangling her. “Adam can’t fight Vincent now.” “Nor can he fight the First Father, and Vincent’s presence means the First Father is ready to waken.” Brett strode out of the kitchen and down the hallway.

“Where are you going?” “To the quarry.” “Do you think you can beat Vincent?” “I don’t know. He’s old and Immaculate, but I’m experienced…” “You’re a hybrid. Anyone who challenged Adam’s strength is powerful.” “Long ago, I made Adam a promise that I would protect him until he was ready to fight the First Father.” Brett stopped, one hand on the front door. “He’s not ready. I willnot fail him again.” Before Mara could protest, Brett stepped outside and into his car. Frustrated and feeling useless, she watched him drive off. Brett was headed to his death. She, Adam and all their friends would soon follow. This was surely the most horrible day of her life. Chapter Twenty

Adam opened his eyes and glanced at the clock. The red digital numbers glowed with familiar clarity. The slightest smile touched his lips as he sat up. He wasn’t reeling with dizziness. For the first time in days, he felt powerful again. Glancing at the IV, he noted a little over half the dose had finished dripping. “God, I could almost kiss Matthew.” He settled back onto the bed, crossing his ankles, and tapping one foot anxiously. Already he hated being bed-bound. He could scarcely wait to get rid of the damn wires and go outside. Terror. He sat bolt upright. Pain. His telepathy hadn’t been this clear in days, either. Something was happening to Brett. Mara stepped into the room. “What’s going on?” “Wh-what do you mean?” she stammered. Her thoughts, spinning with memories of Vincent’s phone call, cried out to him. Brett was in terrible danger. Adam stood. “Vincent’s here?”

“Nothere .” “Don’t play with me, Mara.” Taking a step closer to him, she reached out tentatively with her mind. He allowed her to feel the strength emanating from him. Though not as powerful as before, he hoped it was enough to convince her he was well enough to deal with Vincent. She smiled and reached for his hand. “The treatment’s working?” Gently grasping her shoulders, he stared into her eyes. “Mara, please tell me what’s happened?” She shook her head and tried pulling away, but he held her fast. His thoughts pried into hers. Though she exercised every defense she’d learned over the past weeks, her fragile skills couldn’t lock him out. “So where’s this quarry?” “He’s not here. Adam, what the hell are you doing?” She watched in horror as he tore out the IV and stooped, unzipping his suitcase. Though he wished to offer her some comfort, it was impossible. The violence had begun, and it would only end with the destruction of the First Father. Not only that, Brett was probably being destroyed as they spoke. “Brett hasn’t got a chance with Vincent.” “And you do?” “I’m feeling better.” “But you’re still sick.” He dug beneath clothes and removed a pair of handcuffs lined with platinum barbs and a handgun. “You have a gun?” Mara touched a hand to her temple. He removed a leather sheath and slipped two platinum-enforced sai from it. After quickly examining the blades, he returned them to the sheath and fastened it about his waist. Mara muttered, “God, your underwear is hiding an arsenal.” He stood and shrugged on a brown leather coat. “Are you going to tell me where the quarry is, or do I have to waste precious time finding it myself?” “I’m not telling you a damn thing.” Damn it. He should have guessed she’d be stubborn. The last thing he wanted to do was hurt her, but he needed to know where the quarry was. He pried into her thoughts. She gasped, trying to force him from her mind, but she was too late. He strode out of the room and down the steps so quickly Mara had to jog to keep up with him. As he opened the front door, she grasped his arm. “Adam, you arenot fighting him.”

Ignoring her, he continued toward the car. “Adam. Listen to me.” She clutched him with both hands, shaking him with all her strength, yet she was powerless against him. “As soon as the others come back, you all clear out. If Brett and I are killed, Vincent might come for you.” “Of course he’s going to kill you. You might be feeling better, but you’re still not well.” “Mara, I’m not in the mood to get killed by Vincent.” He took her face in his hands and kissed her. “Do as I say. I love you.” “Adam—” He slipped into the car, slammed the door shut, and sped off without looking back. ***** Mara stood in the driveway, her heart pounding. Tears threatened, but she held them at bay. She had no transportation, no— Call the police. No. They’re mortal. God knows what Vincent would do to them. I can’t let Adam die. And Brett and Jules. What the hell am I going to— A speeding van screeched around the corner of the street. Mara recognized the vehicle as Charlie’s. The van rocked to a stop, and her friend jumped out. “Mara. Guess what? Jocelyn finally reached Gamel. It seems when Edrik attacked you, he used a special poison to contaminate your blood, that way any vampire after him who drank from you would die.” “Charlie, thanks, but we know that. Matthew figured it out, now he’s working on a cure, but we’ve got bigger problems—” “The cure is you have to become a vampire.” “Huh?” “Gamel said you must become a vampire and Adam has to drink your tears.” “My tears?” “Don’t ask. Gamel wasn’t even sure why, but itwill work.” Become a vampire. She had to change into the creature she once hated, yet not for a moment did she hesitate. Helping Adam survive was all that mattered. “Charlie, Vincent is here. Adam and Brett have just gone to the quarry to fight him. Vincent also has Jules. This guy is bad news. Adam at full strength had trouble with him. If we can’t get to them, Vincent

will kill them all. I wish Mercedes and Dulcie would come home. One of them has to change me.” “So you’re going to do it?” Charlie’s eyes widened. “Become a vampire?” “I have no choice. I’ll do anything for Adam.” “You must be psychic.” Charlie nodded in the direction of Dulcie’s jeep as it pulled into the yard. It took several moments for Mara and Charlie to inform their friends of what happened. “Then you must become one of us,” Mercedes said. “And fast.” “It’s not that easy,” Charlie told them. “When I was Jocelyn’s apprentice, he taught me the old rituals of his coven. I know the ritual to make an immortal, but I also know that only certain vampires have the power to make others.” “I can do it,” Mercedes said. “I conceived children the hard way, remember? I should be able to make one by bite.” “No.” Charlie grasped Mercedes’ arm. “If you make Mara a vampire, you’ll also become infected. You’re a hybrid. According to Gamel, the poison will kill you instantly. Adam’s Immaculate, which is why he wasn’t affected right away.” “What about me?” Dulcie asked. “I’m Immaculate. If I make Mara one of us then drink her tears, I should be cured, right?” Mara stared at Dulcie. “Do you want to risk that?” “Look, if we don’t stop this Vincent, he said he’s going after everyone close to Adam. That includes Matthew. Not to use a cliché, ladies, but he’ll get to my husband over my dead body.” “You’re sure you have the ability to change her?” Mercedes asked. “Perhaps I should do it. I’m older.” Grasping her arm, Mara stared into Mercedes’ eyes. “Do you really want to die?” “No, but I want my son alive more than I want my own life.” “Nobody has to die, I tell you,” Dulcie snapped. “I believe I can transform her, but Matthew said a mortal and vampire must be compatible for the change to take place. We might not be.” “It’s a risk I’m willing to take,” Mara stated, her heart pounding. God, it was really going to happen. If only Adam could be the one to change her. No use thinking about it. “I brought everything for the ritual.” Charlie patted her pocketbook. “I know not everyone believes in the old ways, but they surely can’t hurt. We want to make sure this works.” “I’m an old woman.” Mercedes winked. “I have faith in the old ways. I’ll help you prepare, but we must hurry.” “You’re sure this is what you want?” Dulcie asked Mara as the women entered the house.

“I love Adam.” That was answer enough. ***** Adam switched off his headlights about a mile from the quarry and parked the car. His gloved hand tightened on his gun as he strode into the darkness. Moonlight glinted off the quarry’s high, rocky ledges scattered with random trees. The milky light scratched the black surface of the water slapping like evil blood against the stones—water deep and dangerous enough to swallow mortals and immortals alike. Vincent’s powerful scent mingled with the fainter, more familiar scents of Brett and Jules. Fear, pain and intense curiosity hung heavy on the air. Vincent wanted him badly. He’d followed him from Spain. Why had Vincent run from him that night in Madrid? Had he been fearful of losing to Adam? Had he waited until Adam was ill to destroy him? If that was the case, the First Father must be concerned with Adam. He couldn’t fail those who had faith in him. He couldn’t let Brett or Jules die for him. Approaching Vincent, who stood on top of a ledge, Adam resisted the urge to unsheathe his fangs and let his animal side take over. Though he felt stronger, he had no idea how long the treatment would last and needed to conserve his strength for the fight to come. The evil Immaculate grinned, then disappeared behind the rocks. Adam knew he wasn’t ready for this fight. He pushed aside his fear and clawed deeper inside himself, reaching for the Alpha vamp will that had always driven him. A bellow of pain echoed across the quarry.Brett . Adam ran in the direction of the voice. His black T-shirt hanging in bloody shreds and his face streaked with crimson, Brett sprawled on his back. Vincent, his wavy black hair tousled by the wind, stood above his victim, his legs braced apart, a platinum-tipped sword poised above his head for the death blow. Adam fired a shot. Vincent jerked sideways, the bullet soaring past him. He turned to Adam, his eyes gleaming. “You can’t shoot me. I know what you’re thinking almost before you think it. That’s what over a thousand years of studying with the First Father can do for your telepathy.” Brett, using Vincent’s momentary distraction, kicked his adversary in the leg. Vincent stumbled to his knees. Brett staggered to his feet, one hand clutching a dagger, the other, apparently broken, held awkwardly at his side. As Brett stabbed downward, Vincent turned slightly, grasped Brett by the hair, and smashed his face into the rocks. Rage shot through Adam as he imagined tearing out Vincent’s throat.

His opponent laughed. “You think you’ll get close enough to bite me?” Adam leapt, his fangs shooting from their sheaths, his eyes flashing amethyst in the moonlight. He pulled both sai in midair, but as he struck, Vincent drew a second sword and blocked. Their blades clashed for several moments before Vincent’s kick landed in Adam’s abdomen, knocking him backward, though not off his feet. Pain flooded Adam’s ribs. If only he had all his strength back. The Immaculates circled one another, thick, wolfish teeth bared. “Might I say, you look healthy,” Vincent mocked. Adam knew he looked haggard and he didn’t feel much better than he appeared. His heart pounded so hard he was certain Vincent heard it. “What a waste. I must say, I’m very disappointed.” “Don’t judge so quickly.” Adam’s gaze darted to Brett who had pushed himself to his feet and prepared for a final, dizzy attack on Vincent. “Brett, find Jules and get out of here.” “I’m not leaving you with him. I’ll die first.” Vincent glanced at Brett from the corner of his eye. “Oh, you can bet on that.” “Brett, do as I say,” Adam snarled and attacked Vincent again. As Vincent had warned, he sensed Adam’s thoughts keenly enough to target his attacks. Adam realized that to fight him, speed and instinct were key. He must not think, but act. His attacks increased in speed, driving Vincent backward. Finally, his sai swept across Vincent’s cheek. The vampire snarled, flipping backward and landing on a higher ledge above Adam’s head. “You’re not dumb, I’ll give you that,” Vincent growled. “But you’re tiring. No wonder. I didn’t want to believe what I pulled out of Jules’ mind about you dying. You might have come closer than anyone, Adam. But now you’ll never know. The First Father wants your head, your heart and your liver…all in separate bags.” “You’re not going to get them from up there.” Vincent threw back his head and laughed. “You’re a feisty young ‘un. Maybe I’ll cut out your tongue, too.” The bastard enflamed Adam’s fury more than anybody he’d ever known. Vincent dove at Adam. Again their blades slashed, locked and cut. Vincent had judged correctly. Adam’s stamina waned as Matthew’s treatment wore off. Blinking blurriness from his eyes, he scarcely missed a savage swipe of one of Vincent’s swords. The front of his shirt tore. The sharp, platinum blade left a bloody slash across his chest.

As Vincent turned, Adam kicked one of the swords from his hand. Vincent thrust downward, both hands on his remaining sword. Adam stepped toward the blow, deflecting the blade by crossing both sai overhead. It felt as if he’d been struck by a tree trunk. Pain flooded Adam’s aching muscles. Sweat stung his eyes. He could not let the bastard win. Vincent’s teeth gnashed as he continued pushing downward. Adam struggled against the healthy Immaculate’s strength. He kicked Vincent backward. As Vincent landed, he spun on the gravel, sweeping Adam’s feet out from under him. Adam landed hard on his back. White light exploded from behind his eyes. He sensed more than saw the vicious thrust of Vincent’s remaining sword. Rolling to his side, he kicked backward at Vincent. His opponent fell and Adam leapt atop him. Vincent’s claws sank into Adam’s wrists, drawing blood. Growling with pain, he struggled to free himself from Vincent’s claws. The sai slipped from Adam’s hands. Weaponless, the men wrestled on the ground, each desperate to overpower the other. The heat from Vincent’s body seeped into Adam. Their sweat mingled, as did their panting breath. It seemed Vincent’s strength was also being put to the test. Knowing this rekindled Adam’s energy. Together, they rolled over the rocky edge and into the dark water. Panic gripped Adam as water stole his breath. He sensed fear in Vincent as well, yet the two refused to release each other. Their blood clouded the dark water. Adam glared at Vincent’s dim, blurry image and struggled until his lungs felt ready to burst. Suddenly the men released each other and broke the surface. Using their claws, they scaled to the top of the nearest ledge. Vincent climbed to safety, but Adam clutched his ankle and jerked himself onto the rocks. The Immaculates locked in a deadly embrace. Prying into Adam’s mind, Vincent’s voice taunted.This is it, Adam. You haven’t got the strength. I’ll make sure I give Mercedes and Mara your love while I’m giving them mine, if you get my meaning. The thought of Vincent harming those he loved, of Mara, who had endured so much at the hands of Edrik, being violated again, raised the deepest and most volatile of his animal strength. He thrust Vincent face-first on the rocks and twisted his arms behind his back. Adam reached for the handcuffs and bound Vincent’s wrists so tightly that the platinum barbs cut through his flesh. Panting, Adam reached for one of Vincent’s swords lying beside them. You did it. Vincent’s thoughts again burst in Adam’s mind.Now finish it, but not permanently. Kill me, but make sure I revive. Your life and the lives of those you love depend on my survival . “What the hell are you talking about?” Adam gasped, blinking water from his eyes. Common sense told him to plunge the sword through Vincent’s dark heart, but some other instinct stopped him. For centuries I’ve waited for you, Adam. When I saw you in Spain, I suspected you were the one, but now I know. You want to destroy the First Father? Do as I say. “What have you got to lose?” Vincent snapped, his voice muffled against the ground. “I’m tied up. All you have to do is kill me if you don’t like what I have to say. You have no reason to trust me, but if you

want the First Father, you don’t have a choice. I know everything about him.” Adam hesitated, panting, his chest aching. The sword grew heavier in his hand. Already his vision was lost and he knew he hadn’t much time before his strength faded completely. He struck Vincent’s temple with the sword handle, then dropped onto his back. The blade dropped from his hand. “Adam.” Brett grasped his shoulders, hauling him to a sitting position and holding him to his chest. “Don’t kill him,” Adam whispered, so weak he wasn’t sure Brett heard. He forced himself to speak louder. “Don’t kill him.” “I won’t.” Coldness seeped into Adam’s bones. His body was too heavy to move. He knew Brett was speaking, but couldn’t discern what he said. Then he saw Mara, as if from a distance. Adam.Her voice cried in his mind, so filled with love and concern.Adam. Her fingers, far stronger than he remembered, bit into his shoulders. He was blind again, linked to that cold, leaden body. “Drink this.” She forced something against his lips. “What is it?” Brett asked. “I’ll tell you after.” Mara’s voice trembled. “It’s gross. Adam, drink this, damn it.” Someone, he thought it was Brett, forced his lips open and poured a strange, salty liquid down his throat. Thinner than blood, it somehow tasted just as rich. He wasn’t sure how much time passed, wasn’t certain if he slept, but when he stirred, his limbs felt normal. A bit sore, but normal. His head rested against something soft. Gentle fingers caressed his hair. Mara’s scent enfolded him, however it was far more powerful than he remembered and laced with something else— “Adam?” He opened his eyes and lifted his head from Mara’s breast. They sat together, leaning against a ledge. “Thank God.” Mercedes sighed from where she stooped, helping Jules bind Brett’s wounds. Adam touched a hand to Mara’s cheek. Gazing into her eyes, he noted they were the slightest bit lighter than he remembered, their pupils enormous, like a cat’s in the dark. Tiny incisors glistened against her full lips when she smiled.

“Mara, what happened? Who did this to you?” “Dulcie.” “Dulcie?” “Don’t worry. I asked her to do it. It’s your cure. Do you feel better?” “Yes.” He drew a deep breath, felt it cleanse every part of him. Power, just as he remembered it, flooded his limbs. His vision was so clear that he saw smoke rising from chimneys somewhere in Boston. “Jocelyn finally contacted Gamel. I had to become a vampire, and you had to drink my tears. God, on the drive over, I sat in the backseat with an onion on my lap.” “You became a vampire for me?” She nodded. “It’s not so bad. I think I kind of like it, actually. I feel so strong. Everything is more intense. Sort of noisy, though.” Two shadowed figures approached. “Hey,” Dulcie called. “We got sick of waiting in the car.” Charlie glanced at the group. “Looks like a battle zone.” “It worked?” Dulcie smiled. “Yes.” Mara stood and embraced her vampiric creator. “Thank you.” “No problem. I can think of much better beverages than your tears, however.” “Where’s Vincent?” Adam pushed himself to his feet, relishing the feeling of each hard, powerful muscle in his legs. He could have roared with glee, just like one of the tigers he itched to fight. “He’s tied up where you left him. I should have killed the son of a bitch, but you told me not to. I wasn’t sure if you really wanted him alive, or if you were delirious.” Brett clenched his teeth against the pain as Mercedes tightly bound a deep gash on his arm. Jules shuddered. “He is terrible.” “You little bastard.” Brett glared at the doctor. “When I got here, I thought you were dead, the way you were laying in the middle of the road.” “Sorry about that. I got so nervous I passed out.” Brett cursed in Spanish, but Adam interrupted as he stooped beside him. “I think Vincent might have information we can use. Can you walk?” “Sure. Just not well. All that platinum—” “We have to get you to the hospital,” Jules said.

“The hospital.” Dulcie flung her hands over her mouth. “My goodness, Matthew. He’s still there. He doesn’t know about any of this.” “Oh no.” Mara’s eyes widened. “We forgot all about him. Hasn’t he been up for something like five days straight?” “Let’s go.” Adam helped Brett to his feet. Brett took two steps and stumbled. “Damn it. I need blood.” Hoisting Brett over his shoulder, Adam led the group out of the quarry. He deposited his father in Charlie’s van. “All of you meet me at the lab. I’ll take Vincent in my car and make sure he doesn’t wake up until we’re ready to question him. Mara touched his arm. “I’ll go with you.” Adam glanced at her. There are no words strong enough to express my love for you. I only hope you can feel how much. I do, and I love you, Adam. ***** Adam and the others brought Brett directly to the research hospital. “I can’t believe we forgot about Matthew.” Dulcie tapped her foot anxiously as the elevator dragged upward. Mercedes and Jules supported Brett, who was scarcely able to stand. Adam, Vincent’s unconscious body slung over his shoulder, stood in the far corner. Mara couldn’t keep from staring at him. Other than being too slim from days of sickness, he appeared completely cured. She managed to drag her gaze from him as she sensed Charlie’s eyes on her. Charlie edged closer. “Mara, what’s it like? Being a vampire?” “Strength is the only word I can think of, and it’s not even powerful enough. Everything looks so clear and smells so sharp. If I concentrate, I can hear your heartbeat.” Charlie smiled. “That’s exactly how Jocelyn used to describe it.” The elevator stopped, and they filed into the hall. Jules and Mercedes escorted Brett to where his injuries could be treated, while Mara, Adam and Charlie followed Dulcie into Matthew’s office. The doctor sat in front of his computer, deeply asleep, one hand on the keyboard. His head rested on his other arm bent across the desk. Dulcie approached him and placed a hand on his hair, stroking it gently. “Matthew.”

His head snapped up and he blinked. “I’m awake. I’m up.” “Relax, Matthew.” Dulcie shook her head and smiled tenderly. “Adam’s cured.” Matthew glanced over his shoulder at his brother, who offered a half smile. He motioned with his head toward his unconscious burden. “Anyplace I can lock him?” “Who is he? How can you be well?” Matthew stood, using a little flashlight to look into Adam’s eyes. “Follow the light.” “Examine me later. Right now we have to do something with Vincent.” “That’s Vincent? What the hell is going on? How long was I asleep? I couldn’t have been out for more than a few minutes.” Dulcie took Matthew’s hand. “It’s a long story, love.” “I’m listening.” While Matthew led them down to an observation room where Adam dumped Vincent on the floor, they filled him in on the evening’s events. “So why didn’t you kill him?” Matthew nodded in Vincent’s direction as he injected him with a tranquilizer that would keep him unconscious for the remainder of the night. “I don’t know.” Adam sighed. “When he was inside my mind, I sensed that he could be of use.” “Some people go on instinct, Matthew,” Dulcie said. “I’ve even seen you do it a few times.” Matthew lifted an eyebrow. “Gamel said that particular poison has only been used a few times in the past. According to legend, the first case cured was a vampire who was infected by his mortal lover, not unlike Adam. His lover was changed, and as he lay dying, she wept over him. Somehow, when her tears fell on his lips, he revived.” “Her tears?” Matthew turned to Mara. “I want to examine both of you. Find out what’s going on.” “There’s more,” Charlie said. “Now that Mara’s a vampire, her blood is no longer infectious.” “The change makes the cells mutate,” Matthew stated. “I really have to study this.” “Jocelyn told me that Gamel said almost every Immaculate who contracted this disease died within days of the onset of symptoms,” Charlie continued. “According to Gamel, the treatments you gave Adam saved his life. You bought him the time he needed for Jocelyn to reach his mentor.” Matthew smiled slightly, his tired eyes glistening with satisfaction. “At least I was good for something. By the way, who changed Mara? It couldn’t have been one of the hybrids. The infection would have killed you.” Dulcie placed her hands on her hips and shook her head with disgust. “Genius, who do you think did it?”

Matthew’s pale face went a shade paler. He grasped Dulcie’s shoulders and shook her gently. “Are you crazy? What if the tears didn’t work? You’d be dead.” “You’re not the only person with noble instincts you know.” Dulcie lifted her chin. “The First Father is bad news. We have to get rid of him, and I was willing to do my part. Not only that, we had to take a risk for Adam’s sake.” “I’m checking you over, too.” Matthew grasped his wife’s upper arm and led her down the hall. He called over his shoulder. “Adam’s next, then Mara. I have to know for myself you’re all right.” “All right? I feel like I could sprint twenty miles,” Adam muttered. “I don’t care. I want to see for myself.” “I’m going to call Jocelyn,” Charlie said. “He should be home with Sybil by now. She wasn’t feeling well when I left, so he said he’d come later.” Charlie excused herself, leaving Mara and Adam alone. Simultaneously, they reached for each other. “God, Adam, I love you.” Mara’s voice was muffled against his chest. The scent of his blood momentarily shocked her. Though the sword swipe he’d received from Vincent had begun to heal, his shirt was still soaked with drying blood. The urge to lick the wound was almost overpowering. She drew back sharply. Neither of them could engage in any sort of blood play until Matthew declared it safe. “I want you, too.” Adam brushed her lips with a kiss. “I think lovemaking will be different now that you’re a hybrid.” Mara smiled coquettishly. “I can feel that. Now I’m beginning to understand why Matthew and Dulcie like it so rough.” “I think they take it a bit far.” “At least from what we observed. Thank goodness for Matthew is all I can say.” Mara hugged him again. Her gratitude to the scientist, his wife, and Charlie and Jocelyn was boundless. Without them, Adam would not be in her arms right now. “And thank God for you, Mara.” “For me? I’m the cause of all your problems.” Adam shook his head and took her face in his hands, stroking her cheekbones with his thumbs. “You’ve become a creature you once hated, just for me.” “I would do anything for you, Adam.” “And I for you.”

Mara ran her fingertip over his full lower lip. “You better find Matthew before I lose control of myself and bite that sexy throat of yours.” He traced her neck with his fingertips. The sensation sent ripples of desire coursing through her. “Hopefully we’ll have many years of throat-biting between us.” The thought of it thrilled her. “I can hardly wait to get started.” ***** “You look great,” Matthew told Adam after examining him. “Your heart rate, blood pressure, vision and hearing are excellent. As good as, if not better than, mine.” “Right now I’d say I look better than you.” Matthew rubbed his eyes with his thumb and forefinger. “I’m fine. Just as long as you, Dulcie and Mara are all right. I still want to run more extensive tests on Mara’s blood and tears, but—” “It can wait.” Dulcie took Matthew’s hand and tugged him toward the door. “I’m taking you home to bed. Jules and Mercedes have already left with Brett.” Matthew didn’t argue but picked up his jacket on the way out of the office. He glanced over his shoulder at Adam. “What are you going to do with Vincent?” “Wait until he wakes up and question him.” “Good. I’m dying to hear what his story is.” “In the meantime, I have an idea about where to keep him.” Mara slipped her arm through Adam’s. “Where?” “My apartment.” Chapter Twenty-One

Mara drove to her apartment, on the ground floor of a three-family house on the outskirts of Boston. Adam sat in the passenger seat beside her, keeping watch over Vincent who sprawled unconscious in the back. “We should have put him in the trunk,” Mara said. “I was tempted.” “Do you think he really has something important to say, or was he simply trying to save his own life? My God, Adam, you don’t think the First Father can track us through Vincent? You said his telepathic powers are strong.” “So let him track me. I have to fight him sooner or later. We should get it over with.”

Mara glanced at him, noting a hardness in his expression she’d never seen before. “Adam, are you all right? That’s a stupid question. How can you be all right after everything you’ve gone through?” “I’m fine, just not as complacent as I was before.” “Complacent?” Mara narrowed her eyes. Adam was probably the least complacent person she knew. “You?” “I used to think I had all the time in the world to prepare for the First Father. Though we’re called immortals, we’re not. Vincent is afraid of the First Father. I felt that clearly.” “Maybe you should pick up some of that fear.” “My fear was when Vincent threatened you and my family. The First Father is worse than Vincent. I don’t want him near any of you.” “That’s very noble, Adam, but I’m not exactly thrilled over the thought of him killing you. I’m sure the others feel the same.” “It’s my responsibility.” Mara sighed, deciding to redirect an argument she couldn’t win. “I can’t believe how clear everything looks. The night is bright without the glare of sunlight. I can’t describe it.” “I don’t know what daylight looks like to humans.” “That’s right. For the first time, I really understand what it means to be Immaculate. What’s it like, Adam, having all that power your entire life?” “I didn’t gain all my strengths until puberty—vampiric puberty, that is.” “When was that?” “Started around eighteen and I’d say it ended a couple of years ago.” Mara slammed on the brakes. “What? Oh my God. I’m in love with a damn teenager.” He raised his eyes skyward. “Not quite. Our growth is similar to humans until our vampiric development begins. Our puberty ends when aging stops. I don’t think I’m going to look any older than this. Ever.” “Oh.” Mara resumed driving. “Now I don’t feel so bad.” “Maybe I should.” He grinned. “After all, you’re a newborn.” “Yeah, and I’m starved.” He smiled, glancing at her with sultry eyes. Damn, his expression sent a quiver of passion down her spine. She could hardly wait to dive into bed with him.

“Matthew said Vincent will probably be unconscious until tomorrow. That gives us a whole night of babysitting. How do you think we should pass the time?” “I have a feeling you’re going to show me.” Mara pulled into the driveway of a narrow white house surrounded by a chain-link fence. “My entrance is around back. Let’s hope no one sees us.” “It’s late. I doubt anyone will be up.” “If we are seen, I’ll just say he’s drunk.” Adam lifted an eyebrow. “He’s completely unconscious, as if dead.” “Yeah, dead drunk. Haven’t you ever been?” “No.” “Figures. Bet your brother never has been, either.” “I bet before Dulcie my brother never even had sex.” “Adam. You aresobad. He saved your life.” “I know, and I’m proud to be related to him. He’s brilliant, but rigid.” “I wonder about the wild side of him Jules and Mercedes mentioned. It’s hard to imagine Matthew killing anyone, let alone another Immaculate. He does have a temper, though.” “I’ll say. You can sense it.” Adam hoisted Vincent over his shoulder and followed Mara inside. Out of habit, she flipped on the light. “Stick him on the couch,” she said. “That way we can see him from the bedroom.” Adam dropped Vincent on the cushions. He was about to unlock the handcuffs then seemed to change his mind. Mara didn’t blame him. Vincent hadn’t concerned himself with anyone’s else’s comfort, but had done his best to torture Brett and Adam. “You don’t have much of a temper, though.” Mara slipped her arm around his waist and gazed at him. “It’s hard to believe you’re the ‘chosen one’ or whatever. You’re so sweet.” “Sweet? I’ve killed.” “Did you like it?” “No.” Mara stood on tiptoe, slid her hands around his nape and kissed him. He swept her into his arms without breaking the kiss. She closed her eyes, her tongue meeting his. Her new incisors pricked his lip and she quivered at the taste of his blood. A sexual thrill, more powerful than any she’d ever felt, flooded her body, settling in her pussy.

The kiss broke and she rubbed her face against his neck, inhaling deeply. His wild, woodsy aroma filled her. He smelled so good, so fresh and masculine. “I love your scent.” “I love yours.” He placed her on the bed and kissed her again. She slid off his coat and tugged his T-shirt from his jeans. Her fingers splayed across his chest. Moaning with pleasure, she relished the texture of hair over hard muscle. Adam leaned closer and spoke against her lips. “I want your blood so much.” “Adam, I’m afraid. Matthew said my blood won’t hurt you, and according to Gamel I won’t pass on the disease now that I’ve become a vampire, but I don’t want anything to happen to you again.” “I’m not afraid.” “Shouldn’t you be?” In reply he kissed her neck. She sighed and clung to him, hearing the beating of his heart, feeling his warmth. The urge to sink her teeth into his flesh and swallow his blood was almost uncontrollable. He drew back slightly, gazing at her. “I want to feel your teeth, Mara. I want to be your first.” “How should I do this?” He brushed his nose against hers, the tip of his tongue flicking over her lips. “How do you want to?” Mara slipped her arms around him, her fingers clutching his shoulders. She nuzzled the smooth flesh between his shoulder and neck and traced one throbbing artery with her tongue. His scent, his warmth, and the salty taste of his flesh turned her into a creature of pure passion. Unable to resist the urge to bite, she sank her teeth into his flesh. His rich blood flowed into her mouth, sweeter than liquid candy, stronger than any aphrodisiac. An animal growl escaped her throat, almost shocking her, yet she was too lost in passion to consider it. Her nipples felt hard as stone and her drenched pussy throbbed in waves of orgasm, simply from tasting his blood. Adam’s arms tightened around her, crushing her to his chest. He’d never held her so tightly when she’d been mortal. He probably would have killed her, but her vampiric body was strong and so hungry. She drank deeper, and Adam groaned, a sound of raw lust. His claws ripped her clothes to shreds, baring her body without so much as scratching her flesh. He pressed her onto the mattress and filled her with his hot, hard cock. His lean hips thrust against her as she drew upon his neck. Unlike mortal pleasure, the orgasmic rush seemed never-ending. “Mara, oh, God,” he gasped, his hips thrusting fast and hard. Her entire body tingled with lust. Though it was hard while encompassed by such passion, she forced her eyes open. She needed to see him. His fangs lengthened, more beautiful to her than ever before. They sank into her shoulder and she screamed with pleasure. Clinging to him with arms and legs, she moaned and quaked in the most intense orgasm she’d ever experienced. Surely a mortal woman would have died from such pleasure. Grunting with animal lust, Adam lapped her throat, his fingers sinking into the mattress on either side of

Mara’s head as he doubled the speed of his thrusts. Every muscle in Adam’s body tensed and she knew he was close. Locking her legs tighter around him, she thrust her hips in time with his. Suddenly she felt the powerful rush of his orgasm. Adam rested for a moment, Mara pinned beneath him. She smiled. Never had mortal sex been so intense. He lifted his head and glanced at the oozing gashes his teeth had left in her shoulder. As he licked the wounds clean, they closed. By the morning, they would vanish completely. Her fingers sifted through his hair. “Did I do it right?” “I’ll say.” “But I’ll have to practice.” She playfully shoved him onto his back and straddled his waist. He squeezed her hips. “Practice makes perfect.” Suddenly his gaze drifted past her. She followed it to the open door through which they could see Vincent lying unconscious on the couch. She wondered if Vincent was somehow aware of his surroundings, though his body was shut down. I hope Vincent can’t sense or see what we’re doing.Adam’s mind touched hers.Still, he is a powerful telepath, so maybe he can. Mara shuddered. “That’s such a kinky thought, that he might know what we’re doing.” “We can’t close the door. I have to keep an eye on him. We can stop playing, though.” Mara wrinkled her nose. “I don’t think so. This is too much fun.” “Good.” Adam ran his finger over her lips. “Now that I’m normal again, I feel like I could sprint fifty miles or make love with you all night.” “Could you really?” “Frankly, yes.” “Because you’re Immaculate?” He nodded. “Do all Immaculates have such an appetite?” “I don’t know. I can only speak for myself.” “I’m just a hybrid. How long before you wear me out?” He tugged her close and whispered against her lips, “Let’s find out.”

***** The following morning, Adam stood in the kitchen making coffee. Unsure of how sunlight would affect Mara, he’d drawn the shades so the apartment was fairly dark. Some hybrids tolerated the sun while others were severely allergic. He smiled as he thought of the night they’d just shared. To her credit, she’d lasted longer than Lucia or any other hybrid he’d been with. Around two a.m. she’d finally fallen asleep while he’d still been making love to her. He’d held her while she slept, enjoying the pleasant weight of her body against his. He might have slept a little himself, but he couldn’t with Vincent in the next room. Had he been crazy not to kill the First Father’s minion? Why did he feel it necessary to listen to Vincent? Perhaps the older Immaculate was manipulating his thoughts. Adam sensed his telepathic power and knew how limited his own was. Yet his mind was clear, quite alone. Now that Mara was asleep, there was no other presence in his head. Someone knocked on the door. Adam opened it to find Matthew, Dulcie, Brett and Mercedes waiting in the hall. Brett’s cheek was bandaged and he looked a bit drawn, though far better than the night before. Matthew, on the other hand, seemed completely restored by a few hours’ sleep. Impeccably dressed in a gray suit, brilliant white shirt, and a gray-on-black striped silk tie with a matching pocket handkerchief, he glanced past Adam to Vincent. For some reason, Adam found his twin’s vanity amusing. “Still out?” Matthew glanced at Vincent. “He should wake soon.” “Why such a big shot?” Adam asked. “We could have questioned him last night.” Matthew grinned. “I didn’t want to miss anything else.” “You certainly dressed for the interrogation.” “Is there a particular reason why I should look like a slob? Besides, as soon as this is over, I have to get to the hospital. I have a meeting.” “He’s still pissed off because we forgot about him last night.” Dulcie playfully scratched behind Matthew’s collar. “I am not.” “Believe me, love, I can tell.” “Where’s Mara?” Mercedes asked. “Still sleeping.” Adam led the way to the kitchen. While he poured coffee, the others sat at the table. “Still?” Brett smiled knowingly. “I take it you enjoyed her immortal birthday?” Matthew shook his head. “Brett, that is so tacky.” “What do you expect from a guinea pig with a lobotomy?”

The scientist glanced at the teaspoon he was turning over in his fingers. “I meant to apologize for that remark. It was uncalled for.” “Believe me, I’ve been called worse by your mother.” Mercedes slapped Brett’s shoulder, and he winced. “Dios. Vincent cut me with platinum there, witch.” Mercedes’ hand flew to her mouth. “Oh, I’m so sorry. I forgot.” “All these apologies in one morning.” Brett smiled roguishly. “I could get used to this.” “Unless someone unties me, you won’t have long to get used to anything.” Everyone glanced at Vincent, who struggled to a sitting position on the couch, tossing matted black hair from his furious eyes. Adam, seething with curiosity, reached the living room first, Matthew at his heels. Vincent smiled wickedly as he lifted an eyebrow at the twins. “Well, now. This is going to be more fun than I thought. A two-for-one deal.” “Start talking,” Adam snapped. “Untie me.” Adam glanced at Matthew. “This could take a while. You might miss your meeting.” “My assistant can handle it without me.” Matthew dropped onto a chair facing Vincent and crossed an ankle over his knee. Leaning back, his gaze fixed on the bearded Immaculate. “It’s a miracle,” Dulcie muttered. “Something that actually keeps him from the hospital.” “Oh yeah.” Vincent’s dark eyes fixed on Matthew. “You’re an interesting one. An open book, though—at the risk of sounding clichéd.” Matthew’s brow creased the slightest bit. “Hey, guys, what’s going on…” Mara’s voice trailed off as she stepped into the living room and stared at Vincent. “Ah, a new one.” Vincent lifted his chin, inhaling Mara’s scent. Protective instincts rose in Adam and he said in a deadly soft voice, “Vincent, don’t even think about it.” “No, I’m not that stupid. I can’t fight you, Adam.” Vincent shrugged as well as he could with his arms bound behind his back. “You proved that, and you weren’t even healthy. You’re the one I’ve been waiting for. You.” Vincent glanced at Matthew. “And him. Of course, you’re both young and raw, but you’re fully developed where necessary.” “You have thirty seconds to tell me what you’re talking about before I rip out your throat,” Adam stated.

“Matthew, start timing.” “Gladly.” Matthew glanced at his watch. “I’m being threatened by a couple of dumb kids—” “Twenty seconds,” Matthew stated. “And who are you calling stupid?” “Intellect doesn’t give you common sense.” “Evidently neither does age. You have ten seconds.” Adam drew back his lips and bared his teeth. Though curious about what Vincent had to say, he itched to rip out his throat. The bastard was nothing but trouble. “Just put those fangs away.” Vincent scooted off the couch. Matthew counted, “Four. Three. Two—” “The three of us are going to kill the First Father. Want me to elaborate, or are you going to have me for breakfast instead?” Adam sheathed his incisors. “According to the prophecy, I’m supposed to kill the First Father.” “When I was young and arrogant—” “Was?” Mercedes spat. “You shut it, lady.” Vincent nodded in her direction. “And I use the word lady loosely.” Adam grasped Vincent by the throat and flung him on the couch. “Adam.” Brett stepped forward, placing a hand on his son’s arm. “Show a little restraint. We want information, that’s all.” Brett leapt on Vincent, both hands around his neck as he shook him savagely. “Tell us everything, you son of a bitch. Tell us.” Adam tugged Brett off Vincent. “Will everybody just sit down and be quiet.” Vincent choked. “Did anyone ever tell you people violence runs in your family?” “We’reviolent?” Brett’s pale blue eyes bulged. “You almost smashed my head through the ground last night.” “That’s because you were a hybrid trying to do an Immaculate’s job.” “What did you mean by saying Matthew’s needed to kill the First Father?” Dulcie demanded. “I knew I smelled something different.” Vincent glanced in Dulcie’s direction. “It has been a long time since I’ve seen an Immaculate female. I can understand why Matthew’s so in love with you. If it hadn’t been for you, God knows what would have happened to him.” Vincent smiled at Matthew’s look of surprise. “Like I said, Matt, you’re an open book. Oh, you don’t like that nickname do you? It’s got to

be ‘Matthew’. All that rigidity is a security blanket because you still have trouble dealing with what you really are.” Damn Vincent to hell. He was far too observant for Adam’s taste. “You don’t know anything about me,” Matthew snarled. “Sure I do. Your mind is so easy to read it’s almost a joke. You’re brilliant, though, I’ll give you that. Good thing, too. We’ll need your brains. You understand why you decided on a career in research, don’t you?” “Because I’m good at it.” “Sure you are. But you would have been a good surgeon, too. You almost made it, didn’t you? All those years of study, made it through residency, but private practice just wasn’t in the cards for you. The thought of all those years dealing with real people, so close to their blood and having to restrain yourself was not pleasant.” “This is irrelevant,” Adam interrupted, sensing his brother’s discomfort. To Matthew’s credit, he remained outwardly calm. “Yes, but it’s fun. I’m right, aren’t I, Matt? Until you met Dulcie, you were completely alone with your secret. An Immaculate living in a mortal world. Kind of sad, when you think about it. At least with blood research, you could have a fix when you needed it, even if it was just human blood. You could take it and no one would know. You wouldn’t need to explain. You wouldn’t hurt anybody. In your own mind, you could even pay for what you stole by finding cures for mortals’ diseases.” “Yes, I’m a lost soul and a Good Samaritan combined.” Matthew’s voice dripped sarcasm. “It must have been such a relief to meet Dulcie. Yes, it was. I can see her in your mind, sneaking into your office that first night. Ripping off your clothes and—” Growling like a junkyard dog after midnight, Matthew leapt from his chair and advanced on Vincent. His eyes flashed lavender and his fangs elongated. “That’s good.” Vincent smiled. “You get mad enough, and youcanblock your thoughts. You’ll never be the same class of telepath as the rest of your family, but you do have potential.” Vincent’s smile faded as Matthew’s hands sank into his shoulders and tore him from the couch. “Uh, Adam, stop him, will you?” “Matthew,” Adam said. Matthew’s teeth descended on Vincent’s throat, but Vincent kicked at him, sending him crashing into the wall. Matthew sprang across the room, but Adam caught him by the back of his jacket and shook him. “Knock it off, Matthew.” Vincent rolled his shoulders. Scratches from Matthew’s claws reddened his neck. “Boy, you’ve got a helluva temper, but no finesse. We’ll have to work on that before we meet the First Father, Matt.” “Enough of these games.” Adam released Matthew, who adjusted his jacket and tie and sat, the lavender hue slowly fading from his eyes. Dulcie, her expression concerned, perched on his lap and looped her arms around his neck. Adam continued, “What are you talking about? The legend says an

Immaculate will destroy the First Father.” “Not one Immaculate. A long time ago, I thought I was the chosen one. I won’t detail what the First Father did to me, but he gave me a choice. Join him or die. I didn’t have the strength to die, so I’ve been his slave since ancient Rome. I’ve learned a lot, including information about the missing pieces of the legend that mentions the destruction of the First Father.” “The missing pages of the book?” Adam murmured. “The Lords of the Moon?” Vincent nodded, smiling. “You got it. Last night confirmed what I suspected about you in Spain. You are the one with the physical strength to destroy him, but that’s not where it ends. The First Father is a master of telepathy. That’s where I come in. I’ve perfected my mind powers. Other than the First Father himself, I’m probably the best there is. You’ll need me to get to him and keep him occupied.” “What do you need me for?” Matthew demanded. “When the First Father is killed, in order to make sure he stays dead, an incantation must be spoken from theLords of the Moon . The only person who knows where to find the incantation is the First Father. It’s written in the symbols of an extinct language. Only a handful of people in the world can translate. Adam is one of them, but he won’t be able to read the symbols. He’ll be too busy fighting the First Father. Matthew, you’ll have only moments to memorize the incantation written in those symbols and speak it upon the First Father’s death.” “But I don’t read any symbolic languages.” “How fast can you pick things up, genius?” “Depends.” “He has a photographic memory,” Dulcie said. “Then if Adam starts teaching you right away, you should be fine. You’ll have to be.” “I’m not sure I like this,” Mercedes said. “If anything should happen to Adam or Matthew—” “I’ve sucked up to the First Father for centuries, no pun intended. It’s time for him to die.” “And with him all his secrets.” Adam held Vincent’s gaze. The First Father knew about the origins of their species, yet Vincent hated and feared him enough to kill him and bury those secrets forever. Vincent drew a deep breath. “You’re not as bad a telepath as everyone seems to think. Yes, the First Father does know everything about the history of our kind. He should. He’s one of the Originals.” “Originals?” Mara asked. Vincent nodded. “He was one of the first to land.” “Land?” Brett narrowed his eyes. “Yes. The Original vampires traveled here thousands of years ago. They picked us because they were able to breed with our species.”

“So you’re saying we’re aliens?” Adam’s brow furrowed. “Not supernatural?” “Quite a shock, isn’t it? I know I was surprised when I learned about our origins.” “Yes.” Matthew shook his fist in the air in an uncharacteristic display of giddiness. “Iknew I was right. Not supernatural. Completely biological.” Vincent raised an eyebrow. “Is he always such a pain in the ass? You don’t have to answer that. I can sense the general sentiment.” Chapter Twenty-Two

“Are you sure we should trust Vincent?” Mara asked. She and Adam stood in their room at Matthew and Dulcie’s house, packing their belongings for a trip north where the twins would train with Vincent to meet the First Father. Initially, Matthew refused to leave his research on such short notice. However, when Vincent and Brett put it to him that unless the First Father was destroyed, he could most likely kiss his research and the rest of the world goodbye, the scientist grudgingly agreed to their plan. “No way can we trust him.” Adam held up leopard-print bikini underwear. “Do you still want me to wear these, or was it just a one-time thing?” Mara snatched the underwear from his hand and stuffed it beneath the bras in her suitcase. “You look great in them, but when you came out of the bathroom laughing, it sort of broke the romantic mood.” “I looked like a fool.” “That’s not what you said about this.” Mara displayed a matching thong she’d bought for herself. Funny how men could be so one-sided. The slightest smile played around Adam’s mouth as he drew her into his arms and growled against her throat. “That’s different. God, it feels so good to hold you again.” “Just hold me?” She caressed the hair at his nape and closed her eyes as his tongue lapped her neck. The cool pinch of his teeth against her throat made her gasp with anticipation, but he stopped just short of drawing blood. “We don’t have time for this.” He stepped back, the amethyst glow fading from his eyes. “As much as I’d like to. Matthew and Dulcie are waiting for us.” “And Vincent.” Adam’s next growl was anything but sensual. “He’s almost going to be more trouble than he’s worth.” “Especially if he keeps goading Matthew.” “Matthew has to learn how to calm down. You’d think all that discipline he has for work would curb his

temper.” “I’m just glad we’re keeping Charlie, Jocelyn and the others as far from Vincent as possible.” The idea of an arrogant, violent vampire near her mortal friends sickened her. He reminded her too much of Edrik. “You and Dulcie should really stay behind with them.” “No way. We women have made a pact.” “What pact?” “Not to let you guys out of our sight.” Adam shot her a warning look, and Mara added, “Until you have to meet the First Father.” “I mean it, Mara, if I have to knock you unconscious to keep you away from him, I’ll do it.” “It’s nice of Charlie and Jocelyn to let us use their house in the White Mountains to train.” “Very nice. And it will be perfect. No phones.” “No television.” “No computer.” Adam smiled wickedly. “Matthew will go nuts.” Together, they took their suitcases and descended the steps to the front hall where Dulcie and Matthew waited. “What the hell is that?” Adam glanced at the black case dangling from his brother’s hand. “It’s a laptop,” Matthew said. “You’re a teacher, for heaven’s sake. I’m sure you’ve heard of them.” “You’re really going to work and train?” “I have to relax. You like to run fifty miles and commune with the beasts. I like to run fifty miles and exercise my brain.” Dulcie held up her hand before Adam could speak. “Don’t even try. I gave up ages ago.” “Where’s Vincent?” Mara asked. Had he escaped? If so, she could only imagine the trouble he must be stirring up. “The trunk,” Matthew replied. “The trunk?” “Adam, I’m only joking. Boy, you have no sense of humor.” Matthew held the door for the others to pass, then locked it. “He’s tied up in the back of the van you rented. I feel like a criminal or something, sneaking off in a black van with tinted windows and hiding in the woods.” “Hello,” Vincent bellowed from the van. “Can we get the hell out of here now? It’s bad enough we’re traveling first thing in the morning like a bunch of mortals. Don’t you guys get sun sick? Goddamn kids

these days. Think they’re invincible.” “I don’t feel so great,” Mara admitted softly. “From the mouths of babes.” Vincent called. “Come back here and keep me company, sweetie. It’s nice and dark and romantic.” Adam reached the van in two strides, caught Vincent by the shirt, and half-hauled him out the window. “Keep your mouth shut for the ride or else I’ll strap you to the roof.” “Oh, keep your bluffs. You can’t call that kind of attention to us and you know it. How about taking these handcuffs off, though? Come on, Adam. Haven’t you paid me back enough for beating your dad to a pulp?” Dulcie wrinkled her nose at Vincent as she slid into the driver’s seat. “You don’t have much sense, do you?” “My arms are killing me.” Vincent shook his hair back from his face. “You took them off for a measly half hour this morning when I took a shower. Adam, I still can’t believe you stood there andwatched me. Get a thrill, did you? Got a look at the endowments we old-timers have?” “I’ve seen chipmunks with more to brag about than you. Now get your big head back inside.” “You’re still holding my collar.” “That’s beside the point,” Adam hissed through clenched teeth. “Damn.” Vincent rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck as Adam released him. “And I thought your egghead brother was going to be the problem.” “I’ll take that as a compliment.” Matthew smiled as he held the door for Mara, who climbed inside and burrowed in a corner of the seat. It wasn’t that she couldn’t abide the sun, but it stung her eyes and made her stomach churn. Adam said over time, she would most likely build up a tolerance to sunlight, but she wasn’t sure. She vaguely heard conversation from the others before she drifted into a deep sleep. ***** “Mara.” Adam shook her shoulder gently. She uttered a sleepy moan and snuggled deeper into the seat. He half-smiled. New hybrids generally disliked sunlight. When he’d entered vampiric puberty, he’d experienced similar discomfort. It had taken years of forcing himself into the daylight before he finally overcame his innate aversion to the sun. He imagined it had been even more difficult for Matthew who truly had no idea what he was. He’d have to ask his brother about it someday. There was so much he wanted to learn about Matthew and share with him. And Mara, she meant more to him than anybody. He prayed for a long, happy life with her.

“Mara.” He tugged her arm. She opened her eyes and squinted at him, her pupils pinpoints. “What time is it?” “Twelve o’clock.” “Midnight?” “In the afternoon.” “Oh, God,” she groaned, shielding her eyes with her hand as she followed him drunkenly out of the van. “This really sucks, Adam.” “Sucks.” Vincent laughed. “She said sucks. Is that a pun, sweetheart?” “Shut up, jerk,” Mara snapped. Vincent clicked his tongue. “It happens all the time. New hybrids have rotten dispositions.” “She simply said what the rest of us were thinking.” Dulcie placed an arm around Mara’s shoulder, her other hand clutching a bag of groceries. “Come on, honey.” While Matthew gathered their bags, Adam hauled Vincent out of the van. “Nice place,” Vincent remarked as they approached the house. Set on a hill and surrounded by trees, the old Victorian seemed to beckon them inside. They climbed up the steep dirt pathway to the entrance. The front hall was paved with stone. A long, narrow stairway led to the upper floors. No one bothered switching on the lamp dangling from the high ceiling. To them, artificial light wasn’t necessary, even in the windowless hall. “Do you guys want chicken for lunch?” Dulcie stuck her head out of the door at the end of the hall. “This kitchen is so cool. It’s got the cutest little pantry.” “Where’s the bathroom?” Vincent asked. “Chicken sounds fine, love.” Matthew dumped suitcases in the hall. “You bought cranberry sauce when we stopped at the grocery store, didn’t you?” “Man, I have to pee so bad I can taste it,” Vincent continued. “Adam, take off these cuffs, will you?” Adam glanced in the kitchen at Mara. “Are you feeling better?” “Now that I’m out of the sun. I’m sorry I wasn’t very good company today.” “Honey, don’t worry about it,” Dulcie told her. “How are you at making lemonade?” “Put enough sugar in it,” Adam said. “God, I’m starved.”

“Thank goodness.” Mara hugged him tightly. “You were getting too skinny.” “Hello,” Vincent shouted. “Enough of the big sappy family scene. One lump or two, darling. Pass the potatoes, sweetheart. I need to use the can.” Adam kissed the top of Mara’s head. There was no way to express how thankful he was to be with her and healthy again. To keep the wonderful new life he found, all he had to do was kill the First Father. Simple. Yeah, right. “I’m going to finish helping Matthew with the bags, then I want to have a look around the forest. It’ll be a great place to train.” Vincent stepped in front of Adam, hopping from one foot to the other. “You have to let me out of these handcuffs sometime, and when you do, you better run, punk.” Adam raised an eyebrow. “For all I care you can pee your pants.” Matthew stood in the doorway with two suitcases. “Adam, we can’t let him urinate in his pants. The house will smell like a sewer.” Sighing, Adam folded his arms across his chest. “You have a point. All right, Vincent.” Adam slipped the key to the cuffs out of the back pocket of his jeans and unlocked his captive. “Oh, man.” Vincent slumped, rolling his shoulders and rubbing his wrists. “You don’t know the pain I’m in.” “Oh, believe me, I know,” Adam snapped. “So does Brett.” “You’ll have to forgive me, Adam, but I don’t understand this whole family loyalty thing, especially since he stuck you with that mortal maniac.” Adam glared at Vincent. Tensing, Mara waited for a fight to break out. Vincent had rubbed everyone’s nerves raw. She was ready to punch him out herself, yet she had no desire to watch a bloody battle between the First Father’s former minion and the twin Immaculates. “Get one thing straight. You’re only alive because you’re useful to me. Never mention my personal relationships.” Vincent stared hard at Adam, a slight growl rumbling in his throat. He was obviously contemplating a scuffle, but this time it would be to the death. Shaking his head and smiling, Vincent headed for the stairs. “I’m finding the crapper. By the way, ladies—chicken sounds good.” ***** “What are you guys going to do?” Mara sprawled on her stomach across the bed and dangled her feet over the edge. Curling her fingers in the white down comforter, she imagined the early morning hours when she and Adam would lie beneath it and make love.Maybe not under the comforter . Not when they shared blood. Her mouth watered at the thought of sipping Adam’s blood again. The man tasted just as good as he looked. Adam tugged baggy jeans and a dark blue T-shirt over his gorgeous body. God, she could devour him right where he stood.

After lunch, the companions had chosen rooms on the second floor. Vincent had taken the guest room closest to the stairs. Matthew and Dulcie made themselves at home in the master bedroom while Adam and Mara unpacked in a guest room on the west end of the house. It had a picture window overlooking the forest. A black-and-white braided rug covered the hardwood floor. The simple lines of the large bed, night tables and dresser reminded Mara of a time long past. “Running, sparring, chasing animals.” Mara wrinkled her nose. “Chasing animals?” “Most hybrids have little interest in that. So do most females.” “I wonder why.” She tossed him a sarcastic look. “Wait a second. Was that a sexist remark?” From where he crouched on the floor, Adam finished tying his hiking boots. He stood. Taking Mara’s chin in his hand, he brushed a kiss across her mouth. “We can have the battle of the sexes later. Right now we have to start training. I have a lot to learn from Vincent and plenty to teach Matthew. We want to get a look at where he stands physically, should he have to fight.” “He looks pretty strong to me.” “But he’s untrained. That worries me. We’ll be dealing with vampires who’ve spent centuries perfecting their martial skills to protect the First Father.” “Didn’t Matthew kill another Immaculate?” Adam raised an eyebrow. “Ever try getting him to talk about it? Good luck. He’s uncomfortable with his vampiric side.” “I don’t know why.” Mara ran her tongue over her tiny, sharp incisors. “I already love mine.” “I knew you would.” Adam sat on the end of the bed as Mara straddled his lap, her arms tight around his neck, her breasts pressed to his chest. Knowing the importance of Adam’s training, she resisted the urge to initiate a sex game then and there. Later. There would be time for that later, and she would be oh-so ready. “From the moment I saw you, Mara, I wanted to show you how it could be when it was done right.” “I love you so much.” “I love you too.” He squeezed her before disentangling himself from her. “Adam?” He glanced at her. “I’m looking forward to the battle of the sexes.” “So am I.”

The scent of his desire hung heavily on the air. He was as anxious to make love as she was. “Adam,” Vincent bellowed from the foot of the steps. “Get your ass down here. There ain’t a cloud in the sky and we’ve got a full moon. No time to waste, son.” Adam clenched his teeth, his fangs lengthening. “If he calls me son or kid or young ‘un again, I really am going to kill him.” Mara giggled. “Can’t you just look at him like a joke?” “Not after what he did to me and Brett.” “He’s a jerk, Adam.” Adam winked over his shoulder. “You win the prize for understatement of the year.” ***** Adam strode down the hallway and jogged down the stairs. His stomach tensed as he imagined the training to come. Vincent was the biggest pain in the ass he’d ever met. If he could learn to deal with him instead of killing him, it would be the greatest exercise in restraint he could ever experience. Vincent stood at the bottom of the stairs, leaning against the front door. His long, black hair was tied at his nape, his thickly muscled torso exposed in a black tank top. The faded black jogging pants he wore had a hole in the inner-right thigh. His brown eyes fixed on the silver cross at Adam’s throat. The bearded Immaculate raised his eyes to heaven. “You and your brother are at opposite ends of the field, aren’t you? We got Dr. Atheist and the Holy Roller. You’re two of theweirdest vampires I’ve ever met.” “Do you ever shut up?” Adam’s lip curled. “Oh, Matthew,” Vincent called in a falsetto. “Time to come out and play.” Matthew, dressed in sneakers and a charcoal gray exercise outfit, stepped out of the kitchen. Dulcie clung to his arm. The scent of their lust floated on the air. Didn’t those two ever think of anything but sex? “Break it up, lover boy.” Vincent clapped his hands together. “You’re married, right? Ain’t the honeymoon over yet?” Matthew glared at Vincent, and the older Immaculate smiled. “I know what you’re thinking, Matthew. You’re thinking I remind you of Dulcie’s cousin, your first kill. If your memories weren’t so clear, I’d doubt it ever happened. The only thing that’s fuzzy is the face of the one whose throat you ripped out. You don’t look like you’ve got it in you, but as the old cliché warns, don’t judge a book by its cover.” “Rule number one. Don’t pry into my thoughts, or you might be my second kill.” “I don’t play by the rules, Matt.” Vincent shrugged. “And it doesn’t matter much if you kill again, does it? I mean, once you lose your virginity, there’s no getting it back.” Dulcie’s teeth flashed and her eyes spat fury at Vincent as she snapped, “But it doesn’t mean you have

to sleep around, does it?” “Oh, you’re a protective little thing.” Vincent grinned. “You’re lucky to have her, Matt.” “Damn right, Vin,” Matthew sneered. “Let’s get on with this. I could use a good run.” “So what’ll it be, boys? Deer? Fox? Maybe if we look hard enough we can find a bear.” “Animals?” Matthew’s brow creased. “We’re not really chasing animals, are we?” Though Matthew’s distaste was apparent, Adam sensed a touch of excitement simmering beneath his brother’s respectable veneer. “Why not?” Vincent held out his hands. “We don’t have access to lions and tigers, which I know Adam would prefer, but we can have us a good old chase.” “Chasing animals makes me drool.” Matthew wrinkled his nose. “Can’t we do something else? Like spar with each other? That should satisfy your attack of testosterone.” Vincent opened the door and stepped into the pleasantly cool summer night. “For centuries we’ve existed like mystical creatures, ruling the night. Now you come along with your science, test tubes and blood disease. I’m telling you, it’s a whole new generation. We’re starting to fit in with thosehumans .” Adam and Matthew followed, exchanging annoyed looks. When it was all over,then Adam might indulge himself and kill Vincent. “You said yourself we’re not supernatural.” Adam closed the door behind them. “Matthew was right about us all along.” “He’s half-right.” Vincent turned and walked backward down the dirt path leading to the backyard. “Originally, we might be from alien beings, but those beings were not only technologically advanced enough to send us here, they were also spiritual. They tapped into the powers of the mind. They knew how important the spirit world is. Meditation. Visualization. Telepathy. Mortals have it, too. That’s why the Originals chose this world. They could breed with mortals and the human spirit and brain was capable of psychic advancement.” “How many Originals are there?” Matthew asked. “And are they all evil?” “To tell you the truth I don’t know how many there are left. I know the First Father was sent here with a small party to colonize. That was pre-history. The problem with colonization was, the mortals who became hybrids really couldn’t handle the power, especially when encouraged by an Original like the First Father. I have to say this. I hate the ugly bastard!” Vincent bellowed, then sighed. “Man, that felt good.” “If you hate him, then I certainly don’t want to meet him,” Matthew said. “But tell us more about the Originals?” “Like I said, according to what I got from the First Father’s memories, the Originals were basically a benign race. Kind of wimpy in my book. The idiots saw what was going on here and tried to kill off the First Father and his companions, as well as all the hybrids they created.”

“How?” Adam asked. “They sank the whole island.” Matthew raised an eyebrow. “What island?” “Atlantis.” The brothers exchanged another look. This time they laughed. It was like something out of a cheesy science-fiction movie. “You think it’s a joke?” Vincent narrowed his eyes. “They sank Atlantis, I tell ya. The whole friggin’ island. Somewhere at the bottom of the ocean is a UFO and a bunch of vampire corpses. You and your scientist buddies would have a field day, Matthew.” “I’m not an archaeologist. I deal with the living.” “He’s telling the truth,” Adam said of Vincent. “Good boy.” Vincent pointed a long, wiry finger at Adam. “Keep sharpening those telepathic skills. Someday, you’ll be a helluva psychic. But for now, we hunt.” The men fell silent as they left the vicinity of the house and entered the dark woods. To vampires, especially Immaculates, everything was clear as day. They traveled swiftly and quietly through the trees. The scent of a buck wafted on the air. The animal plodded through a nearby creek. Though this particular prey wasn’t his, Adam’s pulse still quickened with desire for the chase. He held back his animal instincts. It was Matthew they wanted to assess. Vincent caught Matthew’s eye and motioned with his head in the direction of the deer. For a moment, Adam thought Matthew might refuse, but his brother’s vampiric scent was strong. Pure, animal excitement rolled off the doctor as his gaze fixed, unblinking, on the buck. Simultaneously, the antlered creature and the vampire bolted. Matthew moved so swiftly through the trees that for several moments, Adam and Vincent nearly lost him. Matthew’s initial attack had taken them by surprise, but soon they fell into step and had him in sight. Branches lashed Adam’s face as he bounded through the trees and followed Matthew over a brook. The scent of trees, damp earth and the buck’s fear surrounded Adam. Running wild and free through the forest was so exhilarating, yet they weren’t free. Not really. No one was free until the First Father was destroyed. Vincent poked Adam’s arm. They leapt into separate trees, using their claws to scramble upward. From their new height, they watched Matthew chase down the buck. “Wow,” Vincent said as Matthew landed in a crouch after leaping down a sharp drop on the mountainside. Scarcely missing a step, he chased his prey along a winding path. “You’d never know it by talking to him, but he’s pure and primitive vampire.”

“With the right training, he’d be almost unstoppable, but like you said, he’s just wild right now.” Matthew’s long legs sprang. He caught the buck’s neck and dragged the animal to its knees. Vincent murmured, “Yeah, but he’s beautiful. They just don’t come that wild very often. Or that innocent.” “Unfortunately.” It was true. His brother had seen much in his life, but scarcely anything to do with the world of the vampire, a world that like it or not, he was so much a part of. Like Adam, he could survive in the human world, but they were Immaculate, forever bound to the realm of immortals. The buck struggled in Matthew’ grip, but the vampire was too strong. Weakened by terror, the animal stilled. Adam clung to the top of the tree, narrowing his eyes, waiting for his brother’s teeth to sever his prey’s neck. Instead, Matthew released it, staring as the creature fled. Vincent let loose a string of curses as he and Adam climbed down from their trees and joined Matthew. “What the hell did you let it go for?” Vincent growled. Matthew’s eyes glowed lavender. The scientist wiped saliva from his mouth with the back of his hand. “What kind of a goddamn predator are you?” Vincent continued. “I wasn’t about to drink its blood, and unlike the present company, I don’t kill for the pleasure of it.” “And it is pleasurable, isn’t it?” Vincent goaded. “Right now I can see in your mind how you killed Dulcie’s cousin. Ripped out his throat like a rabid wolf.” “Shut up.” Matthew’s voice was deceptively soft. Vincent was treading on dangerous ground. It would almost be a pleasure to watch Matthew tear him up, though until he was properly trained, it would most likely be Vincent who would do the most damage. “Tell us the truth, Matthew. You could do that every night, couldn’t you? It felt sogood . You were so powerful .” “It felt good to kill him because I hated him.” Matthew glared at Vincent. “Keep that in mind.” “Now that we’re warmed up,” Adam interjected. “Let’s get some real exercise. Matthew, hopefully you won’t have to fight, but if you do, I at least want you prepared.” “We’ll have no trouble there.” Vincent laughed. “No matter what he says, he’s itching to prove he’s a man as much as the rest of us.” “Violence doesn’t make a man.” “He’s right about that,” Adam agreed. “I can’t wait ‘til this is over and you two boy scouts are out of my face.” Vincent clenched his fists at his sides. “Figures that the chosen one would be a preacher’s son and his brother would be nosing around

for some peace prize.” “I’m not nosing around for any sort of recognition.” Vincent narrowed his eyes. “Oh, sure.” “Let’s just fight instead of wasting time. Matthew, attack me with all you’ve got. Make this good.” Matthew sighed. “I don’t see why this is necessary. You need me to translate, right? I don’t have any desire to fight, and deep down, I really don’t believe in violence—” Adam’s fist struck Matthew’s face so hard his brother nearly staggered to his knees. It seemed he needed to be pushed into fighting. Better to shock him now than watch him die at the hands of the First Father’s minions. “Don’t do that.” Matthew clenched his teeth and stood, placing a hand to his bruised cheek. Adam lashed out again, splitting Matthew’s bottom lip against his teeth. The scent of blood drifted on the air. Adam’s body heated and his pulse raced. Matthew wiped his lips on his hand, his eyes shooting shards of lavender fury at Adam. This time when Adam swung, his fist struck air. Matthew dove at him with animal swiftness, his claws swiping Adam’s left cheek as he knocked his brother to the dirt. Entangled, they rolled downhill, growling and hissing. Their claws slashed and their fangs drew blood. Though Adam used the grappling and wrestling techniques he’d acquired over the years, Matthew was very strong and resilient. For the first time, Adam understood how his brother had managed to kill a more experienced Immaculate. Though Matthew was unable to do him serious injury, by the time Adam pinned him facedown in the dirt, both were panting heavily. Beating Matthew reminded Adam of subduing a tiger. His twin fought by instinct alone, but Adam knew how to think as well as act on instinct. Acquiring such skill had taken years of practice. “So much for nonviolence.” Vincent raised an eyebrow as the brothers jumped to their feet. “Not bad, Matt. But we have a lot of work ahead of us, and so little time.” “You just need some refinement,” Adam told Matthew. “I am refined. You want to make me an animal.” Adam placed a hand on his shoulder. “What I want is for you to stay alive. I think part of you will like this training.” Matthew nodded, his concern apparent. Enjoying the fight obviously disturbed him most. His faith in goodness warred with his belief in the horrors of the First Father. Adam enjoyed a good fight every now and then but, like Matthew, didn’t view killing as a hobby. Vincent did. Vincent’s gaze held Adam’s for a long moment. “I know what you’re thinking, Adam. And I know how you feel. The First Father will try to use your conscience against you. He’ll try to destroy you. Don’t let

him.” Once again Vincent’s powers of observation impressed Adam. As much as he hated to admit it, his rival was correct. “I won’t. I can’t.” “Then let’s get on to the fun stuff.” Vincent cracked his knuckles. “Which one of you wants to wrestle me?” ***** Adam, Matthew and Vincent returned to the house several hours before dawn. Adam wasn’t sure about the others, but he hadn’t enjoyed a workout so much in what seemed like years. His clothes and hair were damp with sweat and his muscles ached pleasantly. He opened the door and stepped into the hall. Mara and Dulcie appeared almost immediately, Dulcie in a sundress, Mara wearing black shorts and a mint green tank top that exposed her feminine curves to advantage. She was barefoot. The sight of her red-painted toenails sent a thrill through him. His body and mind still soared from training and he wanted Mara so much he could taste it. By the way Matthew stared at Dulcie, he felt the same. “Well, I’ll see you guys later.” Vincent called from the doorjamb. “Where are you going?” Adam demanded. “Where do you think? Into town to get some nookie.” Snorting with disgust, Adam shook his head. “You’re so crude.” Vincent shrugged. No sooner had the older Immaculate disappeared behind the closed door, than Mara slid her small, soft hand into Adam’s and tugged. “Come on,” she whispered, her eyes glowing as her gaze raked him from head to foot. “Let’s go upstairs.” Adam’s tongue traced his lips. Beside him, Matthew dragged Dulcie into his arms, swept her off her feet, and said, “We’d better go outside. This is going to get messy.” Dulcie burst into giggles as she flung her arms around Matthew’s neck and buried her face in his damp, disheveled hair. “God, I love a wild man.” Matthew and Dulcie disappeared outside as Adam and Mara raced each other to their room. Sensual growls and howls erupted from the backyard. Adam and Mara looked at each other and laughed. It seemed they weren’t the only ones in the mood for some rough play. As soon as they reached their room, Mara unzipped Adam’s jeans and tugged off his shirt. Purring, she

splayed her hands across his hard chest. Her scent, so wild yet feminine, spurred his desire. The delicate hands caressing him were so soft but pleasantly demanding. Unable to control his lust, he captured her mouth with his as he tore her clothes to pieces, careful not to scratch her flesh. Lifting her in his arms, he relished the warmth of her naked curves against his sweat-dampened flesh. “Adam, you have to stop ruining all my clothes,” she scolded, licking his throat. Growling deep in his chest, he dropped her on the bed and tore off the white comforter before covering her body with his. He wanted to bury himself in her physically and emotionally. The threat of the First Father had always existed, but until these past few weeks, had never seemed so real. Someday, maybe sooner than expected, he and Mara might part. He didn’t want to hurt her. Ever. Yet it was past the time when they could sever the ties between them. “Way beyond,” she murmured, always knowing his thoughts almost before he did. “And I wouldn’t want it any other way.” “I love you, Mara. Never forget how much.” “I won’t.” He turned her onto her stomach and swept her hair over her shoulder. He kissed her nape, covering every inch of it with soft, warm kisses. Soft. She was so soft, yet she almost glowed with vampiric power. When he kissed her shoulders, she quivered with need. He ran his tongue from the top of her spine to the base while his fingertips traveled over her sides in long, sweeping caresses. She moaned with contentment, the throaty sound intoxicating him. “Oh, Adam, you always know exactly what I want.” He smiled, his thoughts reaching out to hers, a probing as gentle as the caresses across her bottom. One hand reached between her legs and under her pelvis. Rubbing her clit with his finger, he circled her pussy with his thumb. She felt so warm and wet that his cock leapt. He stretched out atop her, careful to support his weight on his knees and one of his forearms as he wrapped his free arm around her waist and raised her slightly. His cock slid into her slick pussy as he thrust from behind while licking and nibbling her neck and shoulder. Being inside her was like slipping his cock into a sheath of warm, wet velvet. Mara’s fingers sank into the mattress, gripping as she matched his thrusting, her soft bottom an added delight as it brushed his taut belly. He felt so wrapped in her love that no words could describe the power of his emotions. Mara’s eyes closed tightly. Her mind opened to his, filling him with affection and desire. “Mara,” he panted, his movements quickening as he nipped her shoulder and lapped her sweet blood. The sudden complete baring of her emotions excited him to a height he never dreamed possible. Her soft, feminine body and her magnificent blood combined with the power of her thoughts created the strongest aphrodisiac. Her moan of utter passion sparked his lust even more. Gasping, his heart pounding, he held his climax at

bay and strove to give her the fulfillment she deserved. Only then would he succumb to the drives of his body. Mara gasped. Blood pounded through her. Her heartbeat filled his ears as she tightened her fingers on the sheets in a death grip. Was she actually going to come without even a taste of his blood? “Oh, Adam. Yes, love, yes,” she cried, bursting in orgasm. With a passionate roar, Adam thrust faster and sucked the smooth side of her neck. Her hot, slick flesh rubbing against his excited cock hurled him into a climax that sent ripples of ecstasy from his scalp to his toes. Dropping onto his back, he held her to his chest as their breathing slowed. Satisfied in body and mind, they drifted to sleep locked in each other’s arms. Chapter Twenty-Three

Adam gazed at Mara, enjoying the warmth of her body close to his. She looked so comfortable lying in his arms that he hated to disturb her, but there was work to be done. Reluctantly, he slipped his arm from beneath her. She squinted and shifted position. “What time is it?” “Nearly dawn. I have to start teaching Matthew.” “That symbolism?” “Yes.” “Do you really think he’ll be able to learn it in time, and if he does, will he be able to translate after only looking at it for a few seconds? According to Vincent, you won’t have much time.” “He’ll do it. He has to.” She’s not asking if I’ll be able to kill the First Father. I don’t have to ask, Adam. I have faith. Most of the time it was comforting when she shared his thoughts. It was a wonderful feeling to be so clearly understood by another person. He kissed her forehead before slipping from the bed and dressing. In the kitchen, Matthew sat at the table, a notebook and pencil in front of him. Adam sat beside his brother and picked up the pencil. “You have an excellent grasp of Greek and Latin, so I know languages aren’t a problem for you. This language is different in the sense that there’s really no alphabet.” “How long have you been studying this?” “About twelve years.”

“Twelve years. So I have how long to get this?” “Shouldn’t matter. You’re the genius, right?” “Those aren’t my words.” “Like it or not, it’s true. You need to live with the gift of high intellect just like I have to live with the fact that it’s up to me to kill the First Father.” “That bothers you more than you let on, doesn’t it?” Adam leaned back in the chair and studied the pencil tip. “It never used to. It used to just be a part of life. My entire life, actually. Nothing else mattered. I’ve always known that I might die while destroying him. I guess most vampires don’t think much about dying, especially those who’ve existed for a few centuries.” “I guess my outlook isn’t typical for a vampire, either. Until I was about eighteen, I thought I was mortal. Strange, but mortal.” “That’s when it hit me, too.” Adam smiled slightly. “It’s like no other feeling, is it? When you gain that first bit of vampiric strength and stamina.” “When you first cringe at the sun and wonder why.” “That first taste of blood that’s sexual and not just nourishment.” “Those nights you can’t sleep because of unnatural cravings. Months of starvation no matter how much you eat and thirst no matter how much you drink.” Matthew shook his head, as if that simple motion could erase his memories. “Obviously I was never given blood as a child. How were my parents to know?” “I was raised on blood, grudgingly, of course. My father made sure I felt guilty about every sip, even though it was donated by Brett, Mercedes and others.” Adam’s voice drifted. Each blood feeding was accompanied by a lash of the hated platinum-tipped cane, so what enjoyment Adam might have derived from the blood was tainted by pain. Your very existence is an insult to God. Your only hope for redemption is to fulfill your duty, then surrender to darkness. You will burn in Hell, Adam, but you can do it with the knowledge that, unlike other demons, you have a worthwhile purpose. Don’t think I enjoy causing you pain. It’s for your own good—to keep you good. “I wonder which was worse, your deprivation or my abuse?” Adam murmured. “Give me deprivation. At least I managed.” “Drinking your own blood?” “Can’t we get on with this lesson?” Matthew’s thoughts were so clear to Adam. Embarrassment, frustration, anger. He wanted to forget

about the past. Adam wished to comfort his brother, but one look at the scientist’s cool eyes and rigid posture, and he knew better. Matthew had long ago learned to bury his emotions. Adam leaned over the notebook and drew symbols. Matthew’s gaze fixed on the small, dark sketches. Adam felt his brother’s mind clear of all thoughts but the task at hand. After several hours, they stood from the table. Sunlight bled through the drawn shades on the window above the sink. Matthew glanced at his watch. “Twelve-sixteen.” “I don’t know about you, but I’m tired of sitting. I’m going down to the basement. Do you want to come? We can grapple.” “Why not?” Matthew followed his brother down the hallway. At least it was a way of releasing tension, and God knew, both of them needed some relief. ***** “What’s the damn symbol for water?” Matthew muttered from the corner of the basement where he sat on the floor, his back against the wall, a notebook balanced on his bent knees. “Think about it,” Adam snarled, his body aching as he struggled in Vincent’s hold. He considered himself an excellent grappler, but Vincent possessed some techniques he’d never seen and were difficult to counter. “I’ve been thinking about it for two hours.” “You boys,” Vincent taunted, though he gritted his teeth as he struggled to hold Adam facedown on the carpet. “And to think you’re going to help me destroy the First Father. What’s the matter, genius? Where’s that photographic memory your little woman was so proud of? And you, Adam. I’ve got you pinned like a—” Vincent’s sentence ended in a grunt as Adam freed himself from the older Immaculate’s grasp and flung him onto his back. Wiping sweat from his eyes with his thumb and forefinger, Adam distanced himself from Vincent. He squatted beside Matthew, jerked the pencil from his brother’s grip, and drew the water symbol on the notebook beside Matthew’s darkly drawn lines. Adam flipped through the pages. Matthew’s repetitive sketches were drawn so hard that the lines imprinted through to the cardboard cover of the notebook. “One lousy curve?” Matthew’s eyes narrowed as he studied the symbol Adam had drawn. His frustration cried out to Adam. “The one lousy curve is the difference between water and blood.” “Quite an important difference.” Vincent pushed himself to his feet, rubbing his shoulder and cracking his neck. “I’m getting too old for this.”

“Hasn’t anyone ever seen this message?” Matthew sighed. “That way I could just memorize it instead of the whole language.” “If someone had ever seen it and lived, the First Father would already be dead now, wouldn’t he? For someone who’s supposed to be so smart, you don’t have much common sense, do you?” Vincent smiled into Matthew’s angry eyes. “I know what you’re thinking, genius. When this is over, you’d like a piece of me. You’d like it right now, wouldn’t ya?” Adam’s pulse jumped with the desire to leap on Vincent. That fight to the death looked better by the hour. He knew Matthew felt the same. His brother had such a hot temper that Adam wondered how he managed to repress it in his day-to-day life. Adam’s anger was different. It took incredible circumstances to get him riled, but once he did, all hell broke loose. He was reaching that point with Vincent. Actually, he’d already passed it and marveled at his own restraint. The men’s attention riveted to the steps as Mara and Dulcie descended. Both women wore jeans and clinging tank tops, Mara’s gray, Dulcie’s black. Mara’s eyes were dramatically made-up, her lashes darkened by mascara, her brows shaped to wicked, sensual arches. She looked so sexy that Adam could have devoured her then and there. Her gaze locked with his and a smile touched her lips. She knew how aroused he was. If his thoughts didn’t tell her, then his scent certainly did. “We’re going out,” Dulcie announced. “Mara needs to learn some hunting skills.” Don’t make him too handsome. Mara smiled.Not much looks handsome after you . “Oh, how sweet.” Vincent batted his lashes. In spite of his frustration that Vincent would invade a private telepathic communication, Adam ignored him. Sometimes it was best to treat Vincent like a bratty child. Let him have his little practical joke or temper tantrum, then get back to business. “I wonder if there’s a Baptist church around here?” Vincent raised his eyes to heaven as the others stared at Adam in surprise. “Don’t look at any of us,” Matthew said. “I think it’s safe to say you’re the only Christian present.” “We can look in the phone book,” Mara suggested. Adam smiled at her. “Good idea. Tomorrow’s Sunday. Want to come with me when I find a church?” Mara’s large eyes widened. “I’m going out to drink blood and you want me to go to church in the morning?” He stood and took her hand as they walked up the stairs. “Plan on killing someone, do you?” “No.” He sensed irritation from her and shook his head, realizing how he must sound. “Not that I’m one to

judge.” “Adam, you’ve killed in self-defense.” “When you get down to it, what’s the difference?” “Adam, what’s wrong?” She squeezed his hand. “You haven’t seemed like yourself.” He glanced at their entwined fingers. She was right. Since touching death and learning about the true origins of vampires from Vincent, everything had changed. “Do you want me to stay here instead of going with Dulcie?” “No. I’ll be spending the rest of the night with Vincent and Matthew, anyway.” Mara hugged him tightly. “I love you.” “You too,” he whispered against her hair. Maybe he’d feel better tomorrow after he went to church. It had been too long since he’d attended. At home, he never missed a Sunday, but he’d been traveling and training so much since returning to Spain that he’d neglected church. Though Lindsay had forced religion upon him, Adam truly believed. Church always made him feel better. How strange it was that a hypocrite like Lindsay had raised a man with genuine faith. But in his own mind, Lindsay was not a hypocrite. He thought he was right, that his beliefs and method of expressing them were real. “Adam, stop thinking about him.” Mara kissed his cheek. “He’s out of your life now.” “I know.” “Ready, honey?” Dulcie skipped up the steps and touched Mara’s arm. “Are you sure you’re all right?” Mara asked Adam. “Fine. Have fun, but nottoo much fun.” Dulcie wrinkled her nose at the couple. “Aren’t they cute when they get jealous?” Mara gave Adam’s hand a final squeeze before she and Dulcie disappeared out the front door. “Adam,” Vincent bellowed. “Get your butt down here. Play kissy-face later.” Closing his eyes, Adam clenched his fists so hard that his claws cut his palms. He said a silent prayer for patience before jogging down the basement steps. Vincent knelt on the floor, Matthew across from him. “Get over here, preacher’s boy,” Vincent ordered. “What? I thought we’re supposed to be practicing.” “I think it’s time you saw the First Father. The genius here is getting itchy about not being able to match a face to his foe. You should see what you’re up against, too.”

Adam knelt, completing the triangle with his brother and Vincent. “Visualization? Will Matthew be able to see it? He’s—” “Deficient?” Matthew muttered. “I think everyone knows that by now.” “We can guide him. It’ll have to be brief, though. I’ll be thinking about the First Father, but will have to continue blocking my thoughts from him. Hopefully now that he thinks I’m dead, his mind will no longer be checking for mine, but this is risky. Now everybody shut up. We need to concentrate.” Tossing Vincent an irritated look before closing his eyes, Adam drew a deep breath and released it slowly, clearing his thoughts. Vincent’s mind probed his. He felt Matthew’s presence, blocked yet open. His twin’s mind was such a jumble of facts and theories that Adam wondered how Matthew could form a coherent sentence, let alone speak normally and continue expanding his already vast knowledge. Emotionally, Matthew was a battlefield protected by a shield of practiced restraint. Quit it. Vincent chastised Adam.You can pick Matthew’s brain after the First Father’s dead and you have a few centuries to dawdle . Adam immediately stopped searching his brother’s thoughts. No matter how interesting Matthew was, Adam knew he hated having his mind invaded. Reading him was unethical. Allowing his mind to clear, Adam still kept a vague awareness of his companions. Eventually, he stood in blackness, sensing Vincent and Matthew beside him. “There,” Vincent said. A dim light appeared in the distance, a small circle at first, like a spotlight. A figure draped in a hooded black robe stood in the center, like the classic image of the grim reaper. All he needed was a platinum scythe. The circle of light grew brighter, closer, until the figure stood so near that Adam merely had to lift his arm to touch him. He wasn’t tall or broad beneath the robe. Still, Adam’s stomach twisted as a wire of ice curved throughout his insides and tightened until he shivered with terror. Adam’s belief in heaven and hell were firmly rooted, yet he’d never considered any living being completely good or evil. There were two sides to every story, after all. The being’s arms lifted. His sleeves dropped, revealing surprisingly sinewy forearms and thick wrists for a creature so small. The skin, scattered with silvery hairs, was so white it practically glowed. The hands were a combination of man and animal. Gray claws, as thick and curved as cashews, tipped ten long human fingers. A sixth claw dangled from the wrist on the outer side of each hand. Those hands slowly grasped the hood. Adam’s heart beat so loudly he knew the others heard it. Matthew’s pulse competed with his own. Only Vincent’s was scarcely audible, but Vincent had spent centuries looking at the First Father. In a single, swift motion, the First Father jerked down his hood.

Silvery hair, parted in the middle and just brushing bony shoulders, framed a pale face, narrow except for its broad, blade-sharp cheekbones. His nose was flat, and catlike, the nostrils slanted above a moustache and goatee the color of coal. Long, slender fangs hooked upward like miniature tusks and rested against full, grayish lips. The entire image was disturbing, yet his eyes made the First Father a creature of pure terror. Small, round eyes the color of molasses stared with cold calculation combined with untamable wildness. There was no emotion in those eyes. No love or hate. No sorrow or joy. They were the eyes of one of Mercedes’ tigers if it gained human intelligence. The First Father’s eyes were all about survival at any cost, all about marking his territory, and that territory was the world. ***** Mara awoke as Adam slipped into bed beside her. Squinting, she turned her gaze from the irritating ray of sunlight shining through the slender space between the window and the black drapes. “How was church?” She slipped into his embrace. “Fine.” A far-off look shone in his eyes. Though he kept his thoughts hidden, she sensed his worry. “Who’s upsetting you more, Vincent or the First Father?” “A little of both, I guess. Shouldn’t matter. You’d think I’d be used to the idea of meeting the First Father by now. I’ve prepared since birth, you might say.” “You’ve prepared, but you still don’t really know what to expect.” Surprise crossed his face. “You’ve just summarized exactly how I feel.” “It’s like what I went through with Edrik. I’d read about rape, even taken a self-defense class where we talked about it, butnothing prepared me for it.” “I wish I could have stopped him.” Mara kissed his chest. “I can’t say I don’t wish it hadn’t happened, but if it hadn’t, I guess I might never have met you.” Maybe you’d have been better off. “How can you say that? Adam, you’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me.” “I’m the best thing?” He sat up, pulling on his jeans and walking to the door. “That’s sad.” “Adam?” Mara winced as he slammed the door. Since when was he so temperamental?

She tugged on her robe and ran a hand through her disheveled hair. Cursing at the instant headache brought on by the sunlight, she followed him outside. At the end of the driveway, he straddled a large boulder, his face turned up to the sun. She wondered how he endured it. Mara rested her hand on his thigh. “Adam, talk to me.” “I wanted to go upstairs and make love with you.” She smiled, her fingers straying to his chest. That was exactly what she had in mind. Gripping the hard pecs beneath his T-shirt, she purred with desire. “We can do that.” “No. We can’t.” “I don’t understand.” “You have to go, Mara, or I do.” “What?” “Dulcie, too. Matthew’s making her leave. Go home with her, or stay with Charlie and Jocelyn.” Filled with confusion and anger, Mara didn’t know what to think. Why was he trying to get rid of her? “Adam, we’re in this together—” “No.” He glared, his blue eyes colder than she’d ever seen them. “I saw him, Mara. Vincent showed him to me.” “The First Father?” Her hand moved to his cheek. Never in the worst of times had she sensed such emotions as these from him. “My God, you’re terrified.” “I want you out of here, Mara. Today. Now.” “No.” He jumped with such speed that she didn’t see him move. His body pressed hers to the boulder so that her back ached. One of his large hands tightened on her throat and his eyes glistened amethyst in the sunlight. Baring his wolfish fangs, he growled, “You get packed and get away from me.” Tears of anger and pain welled in her eyes. This wasn’t her Adam, the man who had sworn never to hurt her. She clawed his hand, his blood making her fingers slick. Slowly, he released her. “Get out.” “I don’t know what you saw, Adam, and at this point I shouldn’t care. The real you is still here somewhere, buried. If you ever dig him out again, come find me.” She turned and fled, stopping short at the front door as violent screams and howls erupted from Matthew and Dulcie’s room. Moments later, Dulcie, zipping up her jeans and dragging a jacket over her bra, flew down the stairs.

She shoved a sundress at Mara. “Come with me.” “But our things—” “Screw our stuff. We don’t need it.” She took Mara’s hand and stomped down the driveway, pausing in front of Adam. Her eyes spat hatred at him. “I don’t know what the hell’s been going on with you three, butthat —” she pointed toward the window of the master bedroom, “—is not my husband. If anything happens to him, so help me, the First Father better kill you because if he doesn’t, I will.” Mara followed Dulcie to the jeep and slid into the passenger seat. She resisted the urge to look back at Adam as they sped down the driveway. Chapter Twenty-Four

Adam stared blankly at the circular pattern of gray hair on the head of the man seated in front of him on the plane. To his right, Matthew drew symbols in a thick notebook. To Adam’s left, Vincent, headphones over his ears, laughed at the movie screen. The bastard was laughing when their lives were endangered by a devil. For the first time, Adam doubted his ability to combat pure evil. Mara, the only true and unconditional comfort he’d ever known, was thousands of miles away, probably still hating him. Adam glanced at Matthew. His brother’s gaze fixed on the notebook. By now, Matthew was probably more familiar with the language than Adam was. He’d been serious about learning it before, but since that glimpse of the First Father, he’d slept, eaten and breathed the archaic symbolism. Matthew shared Adam’s fears and obsession. He missed Dulcie as much as Adam missed Mara, yet neither brother discussed their feelings. Instead they buried them. Until the First Father was destroyed, they couldn’t afford to care about anything or anyone, including each other. Vincent unleashed a particularly goofy giggle. Resisting the urge to hiss at him, Adam turned away. They’d arrive in Spain soon, where Mercedes had arranged for another tiger for Adam. Desperate to release energy and frustration, he could scarcely contain himself at the thought of fighting the predator. “You’d better make the most of the training you can get,” Vincent had told him. “If the First Father gets a hold of you, he’ll be wearing your balls as earrings. And you two were right to get rid of those women. No place for—” Matthew’s hands had clasped Vincent’s throat. “Never mention them.” The men had broken into a fight that had left all three tired and bloody, but only Vincent had retired to a comfortable sleep afterward. Adam reasoned that after so many years with the First Father, Vincent couldn’t possibly take much to heart. Would the same happen to him? Would he become some uncaring vamp hardened by time instead of enriched by it? Already he felt numb. Since breaking with Mara, nothing was left to tie him to humanity. He was, as Reverend Lindsay had always said, a demon out to destroy the devil. ***** Upon arriving at Brett’s home, Adam and Matthew accepted Mercedes’ embrace. Adam knew she

sensed the changes in them, the concern and the focus. Her mind reached out to his, but he blocked his thoughts. “I understand.” Mercedes stepped out of Adam’s arms. “You must focus on your task.” “Aw shucks. This is all so touching.” Vincent tried hugging Mercedes. He groaned as her knee jabbed his cock before she turned back to the house, calling over her shoulder, “Come in and unpack. Brett will be bringing the tiger soon.” “Good.” Adam picked up his suitcase. A savage fight was just what he needed. “I’m curious to see this,” Matthew said. “Makes two of us,” Vincent added. “Not too many Immaculates would risk losing to a great cat.” Adam adjusted his sunglasses. “I don’t lose.” “Keep that attitude, kid, and you might get out of this alive.” “I don’t care if I’m alive, but I guarantee the First Father will die.” Vincent smacked his hands together. “Even better. Determination. I like that.” He glanced over his shoulder at Matthew. “How’s it hangin’, genius?” Completely ignoring him, Matthew walked to the house, a suitcase in one hand, a notebook in the other. ***** Two weeks later

Adam darted between the tiger and the cage entrance. The cat’s jewel-like gaze fixed on his as it panted and snarled, its fangs exposed. The scent of its fear and rage hung on the air. It paced, its sides heaving, saliva dripping from its jaw. Adam growled deep in his chest as he mirrored the cat’s pacing. His lungs ached with each harsh breath. Sweat stung his eyes, but he didn’t bother wiping it away. His hands clenched and unclenched, his claws gleaming sharp in the moonlight. The sweat-drenched clothes were annoying to move in, but he ignored the discomfort. For almost an hour, he and the tiger had chased and fought until finally the cat tried reaching the safety of the cage. Adam wasn’t eager to end the challenge and accept relief from the only animal as powerful, possibly more powerful, than himself. More powerful. Those words haunted him. Was the First Father more powerful? If he couldn’t completely subdue a creature of Earth, how could he hope to destroy one of the Originals? With a burst of fury, the tiger leapt at Adam. He jumped to the top of the cage and dropped onto the tiger’s back. Straddling the cat, his arms locked around its thick neck. He squeezed until his arms ached

and he heard nothing but the pounding of his own blood. The tiger stilled in his grasp and sank to the grass. Adam lay for several seconds, entwined with the beast, his heart pounding, his energy spent. When he pushed himself to his feet, Vincent, Matthew, Mercedes and Brett stood staring at him with wide eyes. Vincent cleared his throat and shrugged. “Cool.” “Madre de Dios.” Mercedes snapped out of her horrified trance and rushed toward the tiger, running her hands over the cat’s still body. “You killed him.” Adam glanced at her, knowing he should be sorry—perhaps part of him was—but all he saw was the First Father’s eyes. “Are you crazy?” Mercedes stood, her fists clenched and eyes blazing red and green. “What’s wrong with you? How am I supposed to explain this?” “I’m sorry.” “Sorry? You’re sorry. Don’t walk away from me.” Mercedes grasped his arm and slapped him hard enough to leave a red imprint on his cheek. “How dare you do this to me?” Anger rose within him, anger at her and Brett for giving him life and allowing him to be dubbed the chosen one, anger at the First Father for existing, and fury at himself for what he’d done to the tiger that was innocent in their fight. “I’m sorry.” He turned back to the house. “What did you expect, Mercedes?” Vincent said. “He’s training to kill the First Father. He needs to be challenged.” “You’re just as much to blame,” Mercedes snarled at Vincent. “You and your annoying mouth and your rotten ways.” “My rotten ways.” Vincent smiled. “I like the sound of that.” “Everybody just shut up,” Brett hissed. “Mercedes, we have to do something about this tiger. Matthew, Adam, Vincent, help me get it into the truck—” Adam stomped to the corpse and hauled it into the cage, his tired legs staggering beneath the weight. “Here. It’s in the goddamn truck.” “Goddamn?” Vincent cocked an eyebrow. “The preacher’s son swears?” “Adam.” Mercedes touched his arm. “Iam sorry.” He walked to the house, guilty and disgusted over what he’d done to the tiger. He heard the others talking behind him but paid no attention. Usually he felt high after a kill, even if there

was underlying sadness. Until that moment, he’d only killed in self-defense. This had been the murder of an unsophisticated animal. He had acted out of fear and the desire to prove to himself that he was physically capable of destroying the First Father. Reverend Lindsay had been right after all. He was a killer and a demon. Would he have done it if Mara had been present? Had he sent her away, not only to protect her, but to protect himself from her disappointment if she saw what he needed to become to fulfill his duty? More than anything he wished she was here, wished for her soft body and softer words. Wherever she was, did she miss him or was she so angry that she never wanted to see him again? If she’d chosen the latter, he couldn’t blame her. He didn’t deserve her. ***** Mara and Dulcie sat sipping wine in the living room of Dulcie and Matthew’s house. Neither woman had spoken for over an hour. Their thoughts focused on Adam and Matthew. “What the hell happened to them?” Dulcie muttered, shaking her head. “I almost wish they weren’t brothers.” Annoyance rose in Mara. “I can’t believe you actually blame Adam for this.” “Before Adam came, Matthew had nothing to do with the First Father.” Dulcie’s eyes flashed. “Matthew saves lives. He’s no killer.” “Oh, please, Dulcie. He might not be afrequent killer, but he’s a brutal one.” “And how many hybrids has Adam slaughtered? Your sweet Baptist prince.” Mara jumped to her feet, snarling. Dulcie threw her wineglass into the fireplace. Glass shattered and she growled, her fangs lengthening. “Think you’ve got a chance with me, Mara? Remember I’m Immaculate.” “I don’t give a damn if you’re an Original. I’ll tear your—” Mara pressed her hands to her temples. “What are we doing?” Dulcie sighed, her fury receding. “I don’t know. We’re going as crazy as Matthew and Adam.” The women embraced, each wishing she was in the arms of her male companion. “They’re trying to protect us, you know,” Mara said. “I know. That’s what bothers me. Matthew has only killed once and that was for me. He’d do anything to protect me, and I know Adam would do the same for you. What if the First Father destroys them?” “I don’t want my last words to Adam to be ones of anger. I don’t want my final memory to be with his hand around my throat and me ripping his skin.” Dulcie sighed. “I wonder where they are?”

The phone rang. Both women leapt at it. “Hello?” Dulcie spoke into the receiver. “Mercedes…? They are…? No, we’ll take the next flight out. Thanks.” Worry and excitement flooded Mara. Her pulse raced. God. What if something happened to Adam? Dulcie hung up and Mara asked, “Are they all right?” “Yes. They’re in Spain. Mercedes said they’ll probably never speak to her again when they find out she called us. She wants us to promise to stay out of their way when they go for the First Father.” “Do we have a choice? What good would we do them?” “Are you ready to leave for Spain?” “ASAP. You start packing, and I’ll call the airport.” ***** “Mara. Dulcie.” Mercedes waved as the women emerged from customs. Not that they wouldn’t have noticed her. Her black hair hung loose over her smooth, bare shoulders. A black half shirt accentuated her full breasts and revealed a silver belly-button ring. Her baggy, military-style pants were tucked into thick black boots. Mara thought how strange it was that two men of such subtle style had a mother like Mercedes. Particularly Matthew. Though the scientist was always the height of conventional fashion, Dulcie’s style of dress was similar to Mercedes’. Dulcie admitted to owning one or two “acceptable” dresses and suits for any “professional” events to which she accompanied Matthew, but this was more her idea than his. He preferred her sexy clothes. “Yeah, he’s just as horny as the next guy.” Dulcie glanced at Mara and winked. Mara blushed, forgetting Dulcie was also telepathic. She turned back to Mercedes. “Have they been in Spain these past couple of weeks?” “They only arrived a few days ago. They’ll be furious with me for bringing you, but you shouldn’t be shut out. You mean too much to them and it’s not fair to any of you. You’ll be parted soon enough. However you must promise me you will not interfere when they meet with the First Father.” “We’ve been thinking about that,” Dulcie said. “How can we ignore it?” Mara added. No matter what she said, her instincts were to help Adam in any way she could. “If I thought we could do a bit of good, I’d join them myself,” Mercedes said. “They’ll need to concentrate completely on the task at hand, and if you’re there, they’ll only be worrying about you.” Mara sighed. “I understand.”

After gathering their luggage, they walked to the car. Once they were on their way, Mercedes said, “Mara, there’s something you should know.” “What?” “Adam killed the last tiger we brought him.” “Killed it?” “He’s determined to kill the First Father. I’m afraid that might mean destroying himself, and I don’t just mean through death.” Mara drew a long breath and slid into the backseat. That’s why the vampiress had called them to Spain. She feared losing her son as much as Mara feared losing her lover. ***** As the car stopped in Brett’s driveway, Mara’s stomach churned. The last time they’d been together, Adam had frightened her. Since then, she’d been unable to contact him through telepathy. He’d shut her out completely. Quietly, they gathered their bags and approached the house. Brett stood in the doorway, glowering at them. “Mercedes, why did you bring them here?” “You wouldn’t understand. You’re a man. Now be a proper host and show these ladies to Matthew and Adam’s rooms. “You are genuinely insane. Adam and Matthew wanted these women safe.” “When the First Father comes, no one is safe. No one knows where he’ll surface.” “Where are Adam and Matthew?” Mara asked. Brett replied, “In the backyard training with Vincent.” “I’m surprised you’re not with them,” Dulcie said. “Are you crazy? With three Immaculates, Adam in particular? I know my limitations.” Mara stepped into the kitchen where she had a clear view of the backyard. Vincent and Matthew sparred on the grass. She noted Matthew had picked up standard fighting techniques of strikes and kicks. His animal swipes and bites were tempered by martial skill he hadn’t possessed before. Now more than ever he reminded her of Adam. Both were powerful and limber, their lanky builds providing them with an enviable reach with their punches and kicks. Matthew lacked Adam’s finesse, but it would come with practice, if the scientist was able to make time for it. Doubtful with his schedule. Mara vaguely thought it was a waste of talent, except Matthew’s talent for discovery was far more important than the ability to kill. Except, of course, during a crisis such as this. His intelligence wouldn’t help him when faced with the First Father.

She glanced around the yard for Adam. He clung to the branch of a tall tree at the far end of the yard, performing chin-ups on one of the thick branches high off the ground. He swung from the branch to the top of the rock wall, where he kicked and somersaulted around the narrow ledge. After circling the yard twice, he leapt back into the tree where he repeated the ritual. “They do that almost all night.” Mercedes joined Mara at the window. “When they’re not fighting, they’re practicing telepathy, and I think Matthew draws those symbols in his sleep.” The women turned away from the window and faced each other. “Mercedes, what did they see when Vincent showed them the First Father?” “I think it was more what they felt than what they saw. They won’t speak of it. Neither Brett nor I can breach their mental defenses. Even Matthew’s. Vincent has taught them well.” “He’s a jerk, but he’s knowledgeable. I guess he learned a lot from the First Father.” “It’s a pity the First Father is all that’s left of the Originals. I’m curious what our ancestors were like.” Mercedes folded her arms across her chest. “They’ll practice until sunrise which will be very soon.” Mara nodded. She didn’t need a clock to judge the approaching day. “I can feel it. Strange.” “You’ll get used to it. Would you like me to show you to your room?” “Yes, I—” “What the hell are you doing here?” Adam roared. Mara and Mercedes jumped. Neither had heard his approach. Mara’s heart pounded as she looked up at him. He was so tall, his lean body rock-hard with muscle beneath his sweat-soaked T-shirt and grass-stained pants. His hair a mass of damp curls, his face streaked with dirt, he stared at her with cold, unreadable eyes. Reaching out with her mind, she searched for his soul, trying to find her lover’s thoughts. There was nothing. Ignoring her fear, she pointed in his face. “Don’t bully me again, Adam. I’m not taking it.” “I told you to stay away from me.” He turned his glare to Mercedes. “You had no business interfering.” “Stop it,” Mara told him. “You’re mad at the world. Fine. I understand, but get a little control of yourself.” “I am controlling myself, dear,” he snapped, his fists clenched. “I want you away from me.” “If we’re going to fight, let’s take it upstairs.” Mara threw her suitcase at his feet and stomped up the steps. She headed toward the room they’d shared last time they stayed with Brett. Her heart pounded in her

ears and her hands trembled as she felt Adam behind her. They stepped into the bedroom, closed the door, and faced each other. “Are you really this pissed off to see me?” she demanded. “Yes.” “Why?” “Why do you think? I want you as far from the First Father as possible. I want to devote myself to training so I can have a prayer of destroying him.” “And you couldn’t have just told me this? You had to get violent and mean?” He smiled humorlessly. “I got violent and mean, still here you are. At least you’re a little scared. If I had simply asked you, how far would it have gotten me?” “Adam, I know I can’t help you with this. I know you, Matthew and Vincent have to deal with the First Father yourselves. I won’t interfere. Neither will Dulcie, but I don’t want us to part in anger. Don’t let the First Father destroy what we’ve shared.” He drew a deep breath, and she caught a glimpse of fire burning beneath the frozen surface of his eyes. “Something’s changed inside me, Mara.” “Has your love for me changed?” “God, no.” He closed his eyes and sighed. “Something else. It’s like a darkness. I—” “You don’t have to say anything.” She moved closer. He didn’t step back, so she slipped her arms around his waist and rested her cheek against his chest. His shirt felt damp against her face, his heartbeat strong beneath her ear. Nothing could describe how much she’d missed him. His arms tightened around her so she could scarcely breathe. God, it felt so wonderful to be in his arms again. She lifted her face to his, and he kissed her. In that kiss, she sensed the depth of his love. Though his fear was still present, it was controlled by his strength. She feltAdam . The First Father hadn’t driven him out completely. Neither spoke as he swept her into his arms and carried her to the bed. Chapter Twenty-Five

Mara closed her eyes as Adam kissed her throat and slipped off her shirt and bra. He traced the shape of her breasts, his fingertips grazing her nipples. Sighing with pleasure, she tugged off his T-shirt, wanting no barriers between them. She wanted to be locked in his embrace, skin on skin. Even more than physical contact, she longed for the telepathic bond they shared.

I love you, Adam, and I’ve missed you… So have I. A torrent of emotions, wild and unsorted, emanated from him. For a moment, it was almost too much. Terror. Apprehension. Determination. Love. Mara locked her arms around him, her hands stroking his back. Her breasts flattened against his chest. Soft, feminine skin pressed against hair-roughened steel. She massaged his nape with the utmost tenderness, as if her touch alone could protect him from the horrors of the First Father. Slipping down her body, he tugged off her long, red skirt, his claws slashing away her underwear. Her fingers tightened on his shoulders as he pressed soft kisses to her inner thighs. It felt so wonderful to be possessed by him again. She’d longed for this since he’d left. Using the flat of his tongue, he lapped his way to her clit. Licking gently, he tasted of her plump, pink flesh. Gasping, she clutched handfuls of his hair and murmured soft endearments. Her heartbeat quickened as his lips and tongue made passionate love to her, tugging at her clit, dipping into her pussy and exploring each moist fold of flesh. His tongue trailed up her abdomen, rimming her belly button. Kissing beneath her breasts, he stroked her thighs and cupped her soft mound. One long finger slid into her slick pussy, stroking tenderly before rubbing her clit. Moaning, Mara pressed her head deeper into the pillow as Adam took one of her nipples in his mouth. Enfolded in warmth and wetness, the berry-like peak tightened. The sensations were just too wonderful. Adam. My Adam. A shiver ripped through her as his tongue stroked the very tip of her nipple. While his mouth continued teasing her breast, his thumb slid into her and his finger continued rubbing her clit. On the verge of orgasm, she gasped, the desire for his blood almost overwhelming. The scent of his skin, hair and blood was so incredibly arousing. She could almost taste his sweet essence on her tongue. Sensing her need, Adam covered her mouth with his as his lean hips shifted and his thick, hot cock filled her while he scraped his tongue against her incisors. She mewled, clutching him with all her strength. Her legs wrapped around his and her hips followed his lead in their primitive dance. The taste of him filled her mouth and soothed her soul. He drove into her with a ferocity she’d never experienced. Rubbing her in all the right places, he filled her with his power. It thrilled and comforted her at the same time. She felt loved and possessed, protected and desired. Though he didn’t speak in words, his body spun carnal poems that left her breathless. His fingers entwined with hers as he held her hands above her head. His hard, sweat-slicked chest crushed hers. Long legs, steely and powerful, entangled with her smooth ones as she quivered and moaned in an orgasm that nearly left her senseless. Slowly, the climax waned. He broke their kiss and buried his face in her neck. She growled softy as his teeth pierced her shoulder and his thrusts lengthened and quickened at the same time. “Oh, Adam,” she cried. “Oh, yes, my love.” His breathing ragged, he rammed into her throbbing body and she drank his blood. His breath was hot

against her ear, and she shivered, gripping his shoulders. Her feet slid up his legs, the short, rough hairs tickling her flesh. Moaning, she burst again. Marvelous pulsations of pleasure racked her body and centered deep in her lust-drenched pussy. This time he came with her, growling and lapping her throat as a single ripple of pleasure coursed down his spine. Their bodies tightened, frozen in a moment of perfect ecstasy. Then they relaxed, draped languidly over one another, drenched and panting, like a pair of sated animals. Mara listened to their breathing slow, smiling softly because Adam was still in her mind and she in his. “Mara—” “You don’t have to say anything.” She stroked his ribs and he buried his face in her shoulder, relaxing completely. She knew everything about him and she accepted it. There was no need to explain his actions over the past weeks. No words were needed, because at that moment, none were powerful enough to express their love for each other. ***** Even after dawn, the inside of Brett’s house was dark. All the windows were concealed by thick shades and dark velvet drapes. Adam, wearing only jogging pants and his silver cross, wandered down the hallway. Beside him, Mara snuggled in his terrycloth robe that was far too big for her. Still, she liked the idea of being wrapped in his clothes. His scent was so strong on them, so comforting and arousing. In the kitchen, they found Matthew and Dulcie seated side by side at the table, Dulcie slipping a strawberry into Matthew’s mouth. The couple glanced at Adam and Mara. “Just for the record, we turn into madwomen without you two,” Dulcie said to the twins. “Didn’t think we affected women like that.” Adam opened a cabinet above the sink, grasped a cereal box, and offered Mara the first handful. Matthew finished chewing the strawberry and said, “Speak for yourself.” Mara and Adam sat at the table, their chairs so close that their knees touched. Almost since Mara had arrived, they hadn’t broken contact. They didn’t want to waste a moment, as they knew their time together might be painfully short. Dulcie and Matthew also kept close contact. The First Father situation was just as difficult for them. They were, after all, newlyweds with not even a year of marriage behind them. They should be looking forward to centuries, and probably had been until— “Do you have any idea when you’ll be meeting the First Father?” Dulcie asked. “No.” Adam sighed. “Not yet.” “You both will keep your promise when we have to meet him.” Matthew’s gaze switched from Dulcie to Mara.

“We will,” Dulcie said. They remained silent for several moments. Finally Mara said, “What does the First Father look like?” “Don’t ask.” Adam caressed the silver cross at his throat. Matthew reached for the notebook resting on the end of the table. He flipped to a page near the back and passed it to Mara. “Dulcie drew this from what I described.” Mara stared at the First Father with his tiny tusks and wicked eyes. For a moment she forgot to breathe. The expression on the creature’s face was one of pure evil. Adam glanced at the page, then stood and left the room. “I understand how he feels,” Matthew said. “And technically, I don’t even have to do the fighting. Dulcie did a wonderful job of projecting the First Father’s physical appearance, but there was more. When we saw him in Vincent’s mind, he expelled such evil that even a picture can’t fully reveal it.” The scientist shook his head. “I don’t believe in the devil, but if he did exist, he would be this creature.” “So you think all the Originals were like him?” Mara asked. “They probably had his physical characteristics, but I don’t believe they were all evil, especially after listening to Vincent’s account of the sinking of Atlantis. I’d love to learn more.” “I think many of the answers to your questions will die with the First Father.” Dulcie touched his forearm. “But it’s a worthy price.” “Still, I’d be interested…” Mara didn’t listen to the rest of Matthew and Dulcie’s conversation. Instead she sought out Adam. He sat on the living room floor in front of the empty hearth. Sitting beside him, she slipped her arms around his neck and kissed his cheek. Adam’s brow furrowed in anger as he turned the tiny silver cross between his thumb and forefinger. “The First Father is the only thing that has ever frightened me. I’ve seen a lot, Mara. You’d think one more creature wouldn’t hinder me.” As he stared at the fireplace, she studied him carefully, noting the dark, clear blue of his eyes and the fine lines marking their corners. Stubble shadowed his jaw and upper lip. She stared at the shape of his prominent cheekbones and the straight line of his nose with its gently snubbed tip. Finally she gazed at his soft mouth. His full lower lip lent him a look of youth and vulnerability Mara had always found particularly endearing. Adam didn’t look like a man who’d seen the rougher side of life, but Mara knew everything he’d endured and how strong he was. She realized his fear of the First Father angered and disgusted him, but she also knew his fear was justified. A selfish, cowardly idea suddenly struck her. “You don’t have to fight him. Can’t you run away, Adam?” He turned to her, fury in his eyes. “How can you even suggest such a thing?”

“I’m sorry. That was temporary insanity. I just love you and wish you didn’t have to face him.” Sighing, he tugged her to his chest. “I’m sorry. It sounded like I was mad at you, but it’s more myself I’m upset with. I’ve thought about it, Mara. A couple of times I actually thought of running off and forgetting about Vincent, the First Father, everything, but I can’t. This duty is mine. It always has been, and I will see it through.” “Even if it means dying?” He took her hand in his, his thumb gently drawing patterns on her wrist. “Mara, when we first met, I guided you toward facing your fears. How can I ask any less of myself?” “My fear was past the point where it could kill me. Edrik couldn’t come back from the dead and rape me again.” “The First Father will destroy lives, maybe yours, maybe mine. I have the power to stop him. Iwill stop him.” Mara slid her hand from his and touched a fingertip to the silver cross, pressing it gently to the pit of his throat. “You’ve prayed about it, I bet.” He nodded. “And you really believe God will protect you?” “It’s not only myself that I pray for. I don’t know if He hears or not, and I don’t question His choice of replies. But I know faith can’t hurt.” He smiled. “Matthew had a few thoughts on the matter.” Mara whispered in his ear, “I think your brother has a few thoughts onevery matter.” “Knowledge is his defense mechanism. He means well.” “I know he does.” “Matthew and I will be training in a few hours. In the meantime, do you want to—” his hand strayed to her breast, “—go back to bed?” Smiling, she rubbed the tip of her nose against his. “I don’t know. Let me check my schedule. Hmmm, looks like my day is open for extraordinarily sexy Immaculates.” His teeth clicked together, just short of biting her lips as he tugged her into his arms and carried her up the steps to their room. ***** “Okay, boys. Ready?” Vincent shouted, his words somewhat muffled by the banana dangling from the corner of his mouth. He wore flare-bottom snakeskin pants and scuffed black boots. Shirtless, only his three-quarter length black leather coat covered his shoulders and back, leaving his thickly muscled chest and abdomen exposed.

He stood in the kitchen with Mara, Dulcie and Mercedes. Their gazes fixed on the door, the women sat on the long countertop between the stove and sink. The men planned a hunting trip in Madrid, where they would also meet with one of the Baron’s associates who had information about the First Father’s whereabouts. Since Vincent had severed all connections with the First Father, he couldn’t sense the Original’s hiding place. Adam stepped into the room, his sleek, chiseled torso covered by a sapphire tank top of thin cotton tucked into snug jeans that accentuated the length of his lean, muscular legs. Thick-soled military-style boots added inches to his already imposing height. A black and blue kerchief covered his head, the ends dangling down his back. Mara drew a long breath, scarcely able to repress her lust. He looked so damned sexy that her nipples stiffened beneath her shirt. Glancing at her, he smiled before shouting, “Come on, Matthew. You’ll fit in.” “I look ridiculous!” “What do you mean?” Brett demanded. “I bought you and Adam those clothes at my favorite store.” “That’s it. I’m changing.” “Matt, cut the shit and get down here,” Vincent snapped. “We have a busy night ahead of us.” Brett stepped through the door and leaned on the counter beside Mercedes, his head tilted against her shoulder. “I don’t understand Matthew. A body like his and he hides behind all those shirts and jackets and ties.” Mercedes entwined her fingers in Brett’s thick black hair. “It’s his way. Aren’t you just a little proud that you fathered a man with such class and intelligence?” “He simply inherited my best qualities.” Mercedes punched Brett’s shoulder so hard he winced. “You? You have no class.” “Neither do I…anymore,” Matthew muttered as he entered, wearing a duplicate of Adam’s outfit. Mara stared at the twins. At a quick glance, they were identical. Only if one studied them, would she notice Adam’s slightly thicker muscles. Circling her husband and sizing him up in openmouthed wonder, Dulcie paused at the hard curve of his buttocks in the snug jeans. Matthew narrowed his eyes at her. “Don’t tell me you actually like this?” A vixen’s smile played around Dulcie’s lips. “It’s good you boys are so much alike. It’ll really screw up the First Father’s guards when we finally track him.” Vincent nodded at the silver crucifix. “Hey, Adam, don’t you ever take that thing off?” “The cross stays.”

“My watch couldn’t stay,” Matthew muttered. “I hate not knowing the time.” “You’re a friggin’ vampire.” Vincent swallowed the last of the banana. “You can tell when dawn’s coming. What else matters?” “I have it right here.” Dulcie held out her hand, Matthew’s gold watch dangling loosely on her wrist. “Ditch the wedding ring,” Vincent ordered Matthew. “No.” “But—” “One more word,Vin , and I’ll put a ring through your nose.” Dulcie giggled and slipped into her husband’s arms. “What an un-Matthew-like statement. I think these clothes have infiltrated your personality already.” Matthew looked down his nose at her. “I think not.” “Well, let’s get out of here.” Vincent headed for the door, tossing the banana peel over his shoulder. It slapped against the back of Matthew’s neck. The scientist growled, and Vincent chuckled. “Save it for sparring later on tonight, Matt.” Adam’s voice drifted into Mara’s mind,I think one of these nights, Matthew’s going to wipe the floor with him . Your brother is becoming a pretty good fighter. “I’ve still got centuries of experience on him,” Vincent shouted from the hall. “You have it on me, too, but it didn’t get you very far,” Adam retorted. Matthew raised an eyebrow. “What are you all talking about?” “Forget it, genius.” “I would appreciate it if you either kept the discussion aloud or completely silent. It’s rude enough that you’re talking about me, but twice as ignorant when you let me hear a portion of the conversation.” “I couldn’t catch it all,” Dulcie said, “but I believe it was something along the lines of you beating up Vincent.” “Oh.” The scientist smiled slightly. “That’s not so bad.” “Ain’t happenin’,” Vincent shouted. “It’s highly probable. The intensity of this training combined with my natural talent makes me a threat to you.”

“You talk like a textbook.” “How would you know? I doubt you’ve ever read one.” “After the First Father’s dead, it’s going to be me and you, genius, one-on-one.” Their voices trailed off as they stepped outside with Brett, Mercedes and Dulcie, leaving Adam and Mara alone in the kitchen. “Come here.” Mara crooked her finger at Adam. He stepped up to the counter and she reached for him, locking her legs around his waist as she kissed him. Their tongues met, moist and caressing. His hands slid up her back and threaded in the hair at her nape. Nothing felt as good as his touch. She could scarcely wait for them to be together later on. “Be careful tonight,” she whispered against his lips. “I still don’t understand why my blood isn’t enough for you.” “It is. But often a vampire gains some of the qualities of the owner of the blood he drinks. Haven’t you noticed?” Mara couldn’t deny his logic. The few times she’d hunted with Dulcie, she had noticed some variation in how she felt after biting different people. If someone was kind, she felt at peace afterward. If someone had a foul temper or a touch of violence, she felt energized, almost invincible. “You want to take the blood of vicious hybrids to intensify your training.” “Don’t worry.” He ran his fingertip over her lips. “It intensifies other things, too.” Mara licked the pad of his finger. “I’ll have to test that promise at dawn.” “It’s a date.” He pressed a kiss to her lips before leaving the house. ***** In the car, Adam drove. Matthew sat beside him in the passenger seat, and Vincent sprawled across the entire backseat. “So glad it’s Lucia we’re meeting.” Vincent licked his lips. “If it hadn’t been for her, I probably never would have found you, Adam.” “Oh, I’ll have to thank her for that.” Adam’s voice dripped with sarcasm. “No,I’ll thank her.” Vincent sounded lusty. In the rearview mirror, Adam saw him wiggle his eyebrows. “Why didn’t you tell Mara we’re meeting Lucia?” “Why do you think it’s your business?” “You thought she’d be pissed at you.” Vincent grinned. “Afraid of your woman, Adam?”

“I don’t want to hurt her unnecessarily. It’s called courtesy, something you probably can’t understand.” “Something he probably can’t even spell,” Matthew muttered. “Listen, genius, I can S-P-E-E-L just fine.” Matthew and Adam exchanged grins as they continued riding toward Madrid. At rare times, Vincent was actually amusing. In truth, Adam had been apprehensive about Mara’s reaction if she’d known the Baron’s associate was Lucia. He remembered how she’d reacted when she thought he’d been with Lucia at Brett’s party. After the upsets he’d already caused her, he couldn’t justify adding more. His old sex partner no longer interested him. Knowing Lucia, she was just as happy getting her satisfaction from Vincent as she had been from Adam. Once the First Father was destroyed, Adam would never see Lucia again, so he could think of no valid reason to tell Mara about tonight. “There shouldn’t be any opposition, right?” Matthew asked. Adam shook his head. “Lucia usually picks places where she knows most of the local hybrids, so they’ll be friendly to any Immaculates with her.” Matthew nodded, glancing at his wedding ring. “We don’t need any unnecessary violence.” Vincent laughed. “You’ve got to get over that problem you have with killing, Matt.” “Why should he?” “Adam, you’re not much better, but at least you’ve killed enough times to call yourself a respectable vampire.” “Killing isn’t necessary for a vampire,” Matthew stated. “Oh please. You are so full of shit, Matt. I can tell whenever you’re thinking about your one, lonely kill. You smell of lust like you’re locked in a room full of hybrid whores.” Matthew glanced over his shoulder. “You relish your crudeness, don’t you?” “Yeah, I guess I do. Tell us the truth, Matthew. You really, really liked killing—at least part of you did.” “It doesn’t matter if I liked it or not. Killing is wrong.” Thou shalt not kill. “Please, Adam.” Vincent held up both hands. “Don’t even start thinking about religion. I don’t need you spouting off the Gospel. Back to more important things. You’ll have a good time tonight, genius. We’re going to hunt down hybrids and rip out their throats—” “I’m not killing anybody.”

“Neither am I,” Adam agreed. “And you, Vincent, are staying away from the mortals.” “But Ilike drinking mortal blood. It’s thin and useless, but sweet. They get horny so fast—” “Just stick to hybrids if you want to copulate,” Matthew said. “You make it sound so romantic, genius. You must really know how to sweet-talk your wife, but I guess with an appetite like yours, words don’t mean much… Damn.” Vincent punched the back of Matthew’s seat. “You’re getting too good at blocking your thoughts. I’ve gotten some great mental pictures of you and Dulcie doing the wild thing—” Matthew’s arms shot into the backseat, his fangs bared as his claws ripped through the collar of Vincent’s leather coat. Vincent snarled, his claws sinking into Matthew’s wrists in an attempt to free himself. Adam nearly skidded off the road. “Quit it. Both of you.” Dropping his hold on Vincent, Matthew settled back into the passenger seat, his enraged breathing audible. Adam heard the pounding of Vincent and Matthew’s hearts, caught the scent of fury and competition on the air. He glanced at Matthew who raised one of his bleeding wrists to his lips and licked away the blood. “I really get to you, don’t I, genius?” Vincent panted. Adam noted the smile on his lips as he caught his reflection in the rearview mirror. “I remind you of him, don’t I? The one you killed.” “You don’t remind me of anyone, but I feel like killing you. I guess it’s just your nature to be irksome.” Vincent shrugged, but remained silent for the rest of the ride. Adam paid little attention to either of his companions but focused his thoughts on the First Father. What would Lucia tell them? Did the Baron have any information about the First Father’s whereabouts? Perhaps they could kill him while he slept, like in those corny mortal vampire films— “Not a chance,” Vincent told Adam as the car stopped on the side of the city street. “He’ll know we’re there almost before we do. You’re not getting out of this fight, Adam. None of us are.” The three men stepped out of the car. “What is this place?” Matthew asked. Vincent smiled. “Genius, I’m so looking forward to seeing you in that room full of hybrid whores.” Chapter Twenty-Six

“La Casa Roja.” Vincent smiled and inhaled deeply, his broad chest expanding. “I have many fond memories—”

“Spare us the details.” Matthew walked ahead of him and Adam and pushed open the door. They stepped into a carpeted hallway, the scent of heavy perfume, old liquor, sexual elixir and fresh blood attacked Adam like a rabid dog. The underlying odors were less pungent, but no less annoying. Permanent solution, bleach from hair color, sweat, the thick smell of hot wax, incense, and smoke from scented candles drifted through the hall. Soft music wafted from the rooms at the top of the winding staircase. Loud rock blared from behind the door directly across from where the Immaculates stood. Vincent nodded toward the door to the right. “The beauty shop. Want to get your groins waxed, boys?” “No, I like mine hairy, thanks,” Matthew said. “Come on.” Vincent strode to the door straight ahead and knocked. A tall, muscular woman wearing dark glasses, black pants and a green leather jacket unzipped to reveal firm, yet ample cleavage, cocked her head to one side. She growled deep in her throat. Since Adam had never seen her before, she must have been a new bouncer. Still, it had been months since he’d indulged in La Casa Roja’s sinful entertainment. Staff as well as patrons changed often here. A responding growl erupted from Vincent’s chest. He lifted a finger and touched it to the bouncer’s lips. She smiled wickedly, giving full view of her fangs, and pricked his finger with one of her sharp incisors. “Vinnie,” she purred, grasping the back of his neck so hard and fast Adam wondered if he got whiplash. She kissed Vincent long and deep. Their tongues rolled together visibly, tasting and caressing while his hands roamed over her body. Matthew curled his lip in annoyance and shook his head. “No cover for you and your friends.” The bouncer’s gaze swept Adam and Matthew’s sleek bodies. She ran her tongue over her lips. “Wow. A two-for-one deal. Do theycome together?” “No, Angelita. They’re good boys.” Vincent grinned, glancing over his shoulder at the twins. “But I suppose you could ask them. They might surprise you.” “Don’t bet on it,” Matthew muttered. Angelita hissed at him, exposing thick fangs, but she stepped aside as the men walked through. “I’ve seen prettier bitches at a dog show,” Matthew whispered to Adam. The club was just as Adam remembered it, with fairly loud music that was still comfortable for vampire ears. Several small, dull lamps mounted at the four corners of the room were the only source of light. The floors were of dark, scuffed wood. The tables, chairs, bar and even the wallpaper were black. Such darkness was soft and comfortable to vampiric eyes. Adam sensed very few mortals in the entire building. Mingling, dancing bodies filled the room. Hybrids and Immaculates alike locked together in passionate embraces. Teeth sliced flesh. The scent of blood hung on the air. Adam could scarcely keep his teeth

from lengthening. He knew his eyes glowed amethyst. A glance at his brother revealed the lavender gleam in Matthew’s eyes. “What is this place?” the scientist muttered. “Sodom and Gomorrah.” Adam’s thoughts spun with past memories of nights spent at La Casa Roja. Most of them he now regretted. Funny how meeting Mara had changed him so much. Vincent scoffed, “Get your balls out of your father’s religious books and enjoy yourself. You too, genius.” “I’m married.” Vincent smirked. “You don’t have to screw anything if you don’t want to. Just pick yourself a hybrid and start drinkin’.” “There she is.” Adam nodded across the room to where Lucia danced with her reflection in front of a wall of mirrors at the end of the bar. Long, red hair was piled atop her head. Her voluptuous curves were exposed in a thigh-length mini-dress with slits up each side. She swayed her hips to the music and ran her hands over her breasts and thighs. Behind her stood a group of male hybrids, their glowing eyes fixed on her, their teeth gleaming against their lips. It disgusted Adam that he had once bedded the floozy. Since meeting Mara, he wondered what he’d ever seen in Lucia. “What an ass.” Vincent rubbed his hands together. “And those boobs—not to mention her pretty little fangs. They feel so good on your throat, but why am I telling you, Adam? I’m sure you well remember.” “Not that well. Let’s get this over with.” The three men approached Lucia. Vincent grasped her waist from behind and ran his tongue along the side of her neck. She smiled, pressing her body closer to his, one of her hands clutching a handful of his hair. “Ah, Vincent. It’s been too long. I thought you were dead.” One thing was for sure. She and Vincent made a perfectly disgusting couple. “Dead? Me?” Vincent spun her in his arms so she faced him. “You should know better than that.” As Vincent leaned to kiss her, Lucia suddenly seemed to realize there were two Adams, and it hadn’t been a trick of the mirrors. She pushed away from Vincent and placed her hands on her hips as her gaze darted from Adam to Matthew. “Well drain me dry. Where have you been hidinghimall these years, Adam? You know, I have no idea which is which, except for— Oh no.” Lucia’s face paled as her gaze fixed on Matthew’s wedding ring. “You didn’t marry that pathetic mortal slut…” “No, he married the beautiful Immaculate slut,” Vincent muttered. “That’s it,” Matthew snarled. “I’m calling it a night.” His fist flew at Vincent’s face. Vincent barely missed dodging it, but to his surprise, Matthew spun. The

back of the doctor’s hand struck Vincent hard enough to stagger him. He stumbled into Lucia, shoved her aside, and charged at Matthew. Adam jumped between them. Matthew’s punch, though meant for Vincent, struck him in the eye. Adam shoved Matthew in one direction and kicked Vincent onto his back in the other. “Knock it off,” Adam bellowed. The bouncer appeared and reached for Matthew, who pushed her hands away. “It’s all right, Angelita.” Vincent stood, rubbing his jaw. “Just a spat between friends.” “We don’t run that kind of establishment.” Angelita glared at Matthew. “Common thugs are not welcome.” Vincent burst into laughter at the expression on Matthew’s face. If Adam hadn’t been so annoyed, he would have found that accusation very humorous, too. “That’s Matt for you, a common thug.” Vincent’s eyes gleamed with amusement. “Can’t string more than two words together. Dumb as hell. All action and no thought.” “That’s enough, Vincent,” Adam said, holding a hand over his eye. Damn, it stung. Matthew packed quite a wallop. Lucia purred, “I’ll get you some ice from the bar.” “What about me?” Vincent stared at her full, swaying buttocks as she walked away, “I got hit, too. I need ice. Goddamn fickle bitch. Sees a pair of gorgeous young bookends and drops me like a rotten corpse.” “You havegot to do something about that temper.” Adam pointed at his brother. “I’m usually very self-controlled.” Matthew glared at Vincent. “Hedrives me insane.” Vincent batted his lashes in the scientist’s direction. “Why, Matthew, I had no idea your feelings for me were so deep.” Growling, Matthew took a step forward, but Adam grasped his arm before another fight broke out. Lucia returned, tossing ice wrapped in a towel at Vincent and approaching Adam, placing his ice in his hand. “Here. Does it hurt much?” He ignored her, but accepted the ice. Lucia turned in Matthew’s direction and ran her fingertips over her arms. “Goodness, you are such an animal. I haven’t felt such power since—” “Don’t waste your time,” Vincent told her. “Oh, please. I know an Immaculate with an appetite when I see one. What is your name, darling?” Lucia lifted a hand to Matthew’s face, but he stepped away with a look of contempt. “Lucia, we’re here for information,” Adam stated. “News from the Baron?”

She sniffed. “Now the Baron is a man who knows how to treat a lady.” “You mean you’ve been with him, too?” Vincent demanded. “Let’s keep it to business.” Adam was quickly running out of patience. He wanted to do what they came for, then get back to Mara. Running a hand through her hair, Lucia gazed at him through lowered lashes. “There was a time when business between us was different.” “The Baron?” Adam said flatly. “Let’s talk upstairs.” They walked toward the main hallway, Lucia too close to Adam’s side for his taste. Because of the crowd, he couldn’t distance himself from her. She brushed against him with every step. His stomach clenched as the doors opened and Mara, Dulcie and Mercedes stepped inside. Mara’s eyes shone reddish as she focused on Lucia. “You bastard,” Mara snarled at Adam. “You lying, cheating—” “Mara, so nice to see you again.” Lucia’s initial expression of surprise upon realizing Mara was now a hybrid turned to a gloating smile. “One of us now, are you? Then I’m sure you’ll be glad to share him.” “Shut up, Lucia,” Adam hissed and turned to Mara with a pleading look. “This isn’t what you think. Lucia is one of the Baron’s associates—” Mara’s scent grew stronger as fury overcame her. She glared at Adam. “Do you think I’m stupid? One of the Baron’s associates. Right.” “It’s true. Let me explain.” Vincent grinned. “This is great. Powerful Immaculate male groveling at the feet of a hybrid infant. Go, Mara, go.” Lucia began, “We were just going upstairs—” “Dios.” Mercedes’ eyes flashed at Adam. Wonderful. Now his mother was going to lecture him along with his girlfriend. “I can’t believe you were really going up to the brothel with that slut—” Lucia wrinkled her nose at Mercedes’ low-cut silver mini-dress. “Who are you calling a slut, you old hoochie.” “That’s it.” Mercedes braced her feet apart and raised her fists. “I’m going to knock your fangs down your throat once and for all.” “Excuse me, what did you mean bywe were just going upstairs?” Dulcie asked Lucia. A disaster. The night was turning into an absolute disaster.

“Me, Adam and his charming double.” “His charming double?” Dulcie’s lips curled back, her incisors lengthening as she glared at Matthew. “Is the honeymoon over already, darling?” “Dulcie, don’t be ridiculous. Why would I want her when I have you? She was simply taking us to a private place to discuss the Baron’s information.” “You might be the intellectual in this family, but I amnot completely stupid.” “I never said—” “Shut up,” Dulcie hissed. “Just because your ass looks great in those jeans doesn’t mean you have to start acting like every other bozo—” Vincent laughed, wiping blood from his split lower lip. “Cool. Lucia, you’re better at starting trouble than I am. The First Father would love you.” “This arguing is not helping any of us.” Adam sighed. “All of us are going upstairs. We’ll listen to Lucia’s report, then get out of here.” “I wouldn’t want to spoil your plans,” Mara said. Adam dropped the ice. Gripping her shoulders, he dragged her to a corner of the room. “Mara, you’re the most beautiful, wonderful woman I’ve ever met. I’m madly in love with you and couldn’t care less about Lucia. You know I’m telling the truth.” Still glaring, Mara probed his thoughts as hers cried out to him. Though she sensed his honesty, her blood caught fire at the sight of Lucia so close to him. Her jealousy was actually arousing. God, he needed to kiss her. Adam suddenly yanked her to his chest, his mouth devouring hers. The tip of his tongue traced the shape of her lips. He teased and stroked, grasping the back of her head as he wrapped his other arm around her waist and pressed her so close that his erection swelled against her. Damn, but the taste and feel of her combined with her anger about Lucia turned him on in a way he never dreamed possible. He sensed her desire for him as well. Slipping her arms around Adam’s neck, she surrendered completely to his kiss. Across the room, Lucia’s jealousy was a silent scream. Good. Mara smiled against Adam’s lips. Slowly he released her, and hand in hand, they rejoined the others. On the way up the carpeted steps to the brothel, Mara’s fingertips touched the bruised flesh around Adam’s eye. “How did you get the shiner?” “It’s a gift from Matthew.” Mara, Dulcie and Mercedes stared at the scientist, who had the decency to look sheepish. “It was meant for Vincent. I’m sorry, Adam.” “Don’t worry about it. I’ve had worse.”

“Doesn’t anybody care about my lip?” Vincent asked. “No,” the group shouted collectively. Only Lucia snuggled close to his side and whispered, “When we’re finished talking, I’ll kiss it for you.” Vincent nipped her ear. “I’m looking forward to it. And I hope you kiss a hell of a lot more than that.” The stairs opened to a long, dim corridor with doors on both sides. Lucia led them to a windowless room at the end of the hall. It smelled of incense, perfume and the hint of blood. “Oh, what memories. Brett and I spent so many nights here.” Mercedes dropped onto the bed, her fingers clutching the soft black comforter. She gazed at Adam and Matthew. “I believe you were conceived right here.” Matthew’s brow furrowed with repulsion. “Oh…God.” Vincent shook his head in Mercedes’ direction. “You know, you and Brett seem so cool. How did you spawn these two boy scouts?” “What’s the word from the Baron?” Adam asked Lucia. “There was a train wreck last week in Rome,” Lucia told them. “It reeked of the First Father’s work, so the Baron had his associates searching all over Italy. From what they learned, the First Father has left Europe. It’s suspected that he’s headed for the United States, but we’ve yet to be certain. All we do know is that he’s awake.” Across the room, Adam’s stomach lurched. Those were the words he’d dreaded all his life.He is awake . “Well.” Vincent sighed. The tightness around his mouth, though slight, revealed his fear. “It has been a while since I’ve seen the old man.” “We’re ready,” Adam stated. Matthew folded his arms across his chest. “Are we?” “Yes, we are.” “What’s the matter, genius?” Vincent glanced at Matthew. “Think you’re going to screw up?” “No.” “I know Adam and I aren’t about to screw up. So there’s no problem.” “Except that he could kill the three of you,” Lucia remarked. Vincent tweaked her nose and tossed her a sarcastic wink. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.” “She’s right.” Mercedes stood, wrapping her arms around her middle. “I always knew this day would come. I thought I could accept it.”

“Me too,” Mara whispered. Dulcie clutched Matthew’s arm. “I didn’t.” The doctor embraced his wife. “This isn’t the first time we’ve been in danger. Your cousin—” “What happened with Wayne is nothing compared to this.” “Wayne?” Vincent narrowed his eyes. “Don’t tell me Wayne Chamberlain?” Matthew and Dulcie turned to Vincent. “He was my cousin,” Dulcie said. “So weird.” Vincent shook his head. “I don’t know how I didn’t pick up the name from either of you. As I said, his face was unclear in Matthew’s thoughts.” “You knew him?” Matthew asked. “Knew him? He was one of the First Father’s runners for years. We had some fun together.” “Figures,” Matthew muttered. “Wayne worked for the First Father?” Dulcie murmured. “No one in the family knew about it.” “It’s not the kind of thing you announce. I always wondered what happened to him. I thought maybe he changed his mind about working for the old man and was hiding out. He was vicious. Well, I’ve got a little more respect for you now, genius. Adam would have hung him out to dry, but I would have thought Wayne would rip you apart. How’d you manage?” Matthew glared into Vincent’s eyes. “He pissed me off.” “That settles it.” Vincent shrugged. “We’re more than ready to bury the old man.” Adam nodded. In spite of Vincent’s brave words, beneath his façade of confidence, his fear crawled, just like Adam’s. Vincent said, “All we have to do is wait for the next word from the Baron.” “In the meantime, I’ll get plane tickets back to the U.S.,” Adam said. “The ladies can do it for you. You and Matthew better go hunting and start getting a build-up of bad blood, if you get my point.” Adam understood. They needed the kind of energy that only came from drinking evil. “What about you?” Matthew asked. Vincent tugged Lucia onto the bed. “She’s about as wicked as it gets.”

Adam, Mara, and the others left Vincent and Lucia alone. They hurried out of La Casa Roja, inhaling the cool night air, leaving behind the heavy odors of the immortal playground. After the comfortable dimness of La Casa Roja, their vampiric eyes took a moment to adjustment to the glare of city lights. Still, Adam welcomed the brightness and noise. He was desperate for a long, fast run, a chase, and the taste of blood. “I wish you could take from us,” Dulcie said. “So do I.” Mara sighed. “But I understand why you need other blood. But when dawn comes, don’t forget where you belong.” Adam tugged her into his arms. “When dawn comes, I’ll see that you benefit from evil blood as much as I do.” He squeezed her before slipping from her arms and joining Matthew. “Ready?” Adam asked his brother. “I guess so.” “You might like this.” “That’s what I’m afraid of.” Adam leapt, catching the end of the fire escape on the side of the building. He scaled the slippery metal to the roof. Matthew bounded after him. They leapt from rooftop to rooftop, landed in a dim alley, and raced each other through the midnight streets in search of hybrid blood. Chapter Twenty-Seven

Alone in the guest room she shared with Adam at Brett’s house, Mara lay on the bed. She gazed at the steadily brightening stream of light shining in through the edge of the curtain on the window across the room. It was already dawn, but Adam and Matthew hadn’t returned. Though sure of his love for her, she couldn’t help feeling jealous at the sight of him with Lucia. What bothered her most was that he hadn’t told her Lucia was the contact. “Damn it, where is he?” Mara threw off the soft red comforter and paced the room, her arms folded beneath her breasts. She wore a nightgown of rich, brown silk, cut low in the back and neckline. She’d bought it with the hope of enticing Adam. Her hair hung long and soft about her shoulders. She longed for the strength and comfort of Adam’s arms. Soon he would have to meet the First Father, and Mara wanted to spend every moment she could with him. Apparently, he didn’t feel the same. You’re not being fair to him.He’s had to train constantly. He has a lot on his mind, and it is important for him to hunt tonight . Mara’s gaze fixed on the door as it opened. A rush of vampiric lust struck her at the sight of Adam.

His sleek body was damp with sweat. She heard the rhythm of his heartbeat as his amethyst eyes raked her. “How was the hunt?” He replied with a throaty growl. In two strides he reached her. Grasping her upper arms, he dragged her to his chest, his mouth crushing hers. Mara closed her eyes and clung to his neck. Heat from his hard, sweaty body seeped through her nightgown. Their tongues slashed, and she bit his lower lip, quivering with need as his blood flowed into her mouth. He shoved her onto the bed. Glancing over her shoulder, she gasped with desire as she watched him jerk the blue tank top over his head and throw it aside. His boots and jeans followed. Tingling from head to toe, she anticipated the lovemaking to come. He knelt on the bed beside her and rolled her onto her back, his hands slipping beneath her nightgown and gently caressing her inner thigh. “This.” He tugged at the nightgown and ran his hand over her breasts and abdomen. She gazed at him through her lashes. “Do you like it?” “Does it mean a lot to you?” Mara shook her head. “Good.” His claws lengthened and he slashed the brown silk from breast to knee. Though violent with the silk, his claws didn’t so much as graze her skin. The animalistic gesture turned her on so much that her clit throbbed. Naked, Mara stared at him, her lips parted and breathing quick. He ran his tongue from her groin to her throat, then bit away the nightgown’s thin straps and discarded the demolished garment. Covering her with his tight, hot body, he nipped her shoulder and entangled his hairy, steel-muscled legs with her smooth ones. He ripped off his bandana, clasped her wrists above her head and bound them snugly with the damp cotton. “Adam,” she gasped his name as he lowered his head to one of her breasts and pierced the nipple with the very tip of one fang. His tongue laved the tiny wound. Mara’s entire body turned to hot liquid. To a vampire, biting was the most erotic of all love play, and Adam bit so well. His claws raked her body carefully, his touch almost a tickle and never rough enough to damage her skin. When he reached her tender, pulsing clit, he sheathed his claws. Slipping a long finger into her pussy, he stroked and explored, gathering moisture. She writhed as the wet fingertip circled her clit. Damn, the man knew exactly how to touch her. Sensation flooded her entire body. The scent of him, the feeling of his skin, everything about him thrilled her. “Adam,” she moaned, arching against him. As his finger circled her clit, he sipped blood from her breast. Mara felt as if her heart would burst through her chest. Every muscle in her body tensed as her clit and pussy throbbed on the verge of climax. As if sensing that she was almost to her limit, he paused before she plummeted from the heights of passion. Trembling, Mara panted, her clit throbbing with impending orgasm.

When she calmed a bit, he rubbed the length of his index finger down her clit so slowly that by the time he reached the end, she trembled with need. That marvelous, torturous finger slid up the plump, excited flesh. He teased her for so long that when he lifted his face to kiss her, she snapped her teeth against his lips. “Adam, now.” He smiled wickedly, his dark pupils dilated so that they nearly filled his amethyst-tinged iris shining like dark jewels against his blood-red whites. “Adam, what?” “Adam please.” She jerked her hands, her vampiric strength tearing through the bandana binding her wrists. Before she clutched him, he grasped both wrists in one hand and held them back over her head. Unlike the fragile cloth, his hold was unbreakable. Lowering his mouth to her breasts, he lapped and sucked one nipple, then the other. Mara moaned and writhed. Blood pounded through her body as she squeezed her thighs together and sank her fangs into her lips, seeking that elusive orgasm. “Please what?” he taunted, though the scent of his lust mingled with hers. “Please fuck me.” With a growl of lusty domination he knelt between her legs and guided them around his waist. Steadying her by the hips, he thrust his cock inside her. “Oh, Adam,” she cried, sinking her fingers into his wrists as she squirmed and thrust her hips in time with his. “I want to feel your teeth, Mara.” He extended his long arm so that his hand hovered over her mouth. She didn’t need a second invitation, but sank her fangs into the fleshy part of his palm. Closing her eyes, she lapped, sucked and panted as her entire body shook with orgasm. His steely cock thrust into her in a fast, steady rhythm as she drank. Pleasurable spasms racked her body. Finally, she dropped his hand and lay panting, sweat-drenched and sated. Adam rolled to his back and tugged her against him, licking her neck and rolling his thumbs over her nipples. She purred, wiggling her bottom against him. “Whoever you drank from tonight made you like an animal.” “Did you like it?” “What do you think?” “I think I’m about ready to continue.” He rubbed his erection against her back. “Adam, about the First Father—”

“No. Don’t talk about him. I just want to be with you. Right now, we’re the only two people in the world—” He was interrupted by a scarcely restrained howl from across the hall. Mara giggled. “Only if we can ignore Matthew. How many Immaculates actually howl like that? Sounds like someone should toss him a bowl of kibble.” Adam laughed. “Some of us howl. I just never felt the urge.” “No, but you’re quite a growler.” Mara took his earlobe between her teeth. “I like that.” He replied with a low rumble in his throat. Grasping her waist, he positioned her above him. His thumbs caressing her smooth, rounded hips. “It’s going to be a long day.” She splayed her palms across his chest, relishing the sensation of hard muscle and warm flesh. “Complaining?” “No. Anticipating.” ***** At dusk, Adam and Mara left their room, lured by the scent of coffee and the sound of voices drifting from the kitchen. Normal sounds, yet the emotions emanating from their companions disturbed them. Simultaneously, they clasped each other’s hands tighter and exchanged a sorrowful glance. In the kitchen, the others sat around the table, their expressions serious. Mara’s stomach lurched. No one had to speak. She knew. Still, Brett said, “The First Father has been tracked.” “Where?” Adam asked. “Massachusetts,” Matthew told him. “You’ve got to be kidding?” “Well, boys.” Vincent rubbed his hands together and forced a smile. “This is it. Now we’ll find out if we’re vampires or mice.” “Didn’t you already lose to him once?” Matthew remarked. Vincent’s grin broadened, but the expression in his eyes was furious. “Yeah, genius, I did. Let’s see how far you get before you shit yourself.” “Don’t count on it.” Matthew stood, nearly knocking over his chair.

“Hold that thought. You’ll need all the attitude you can muster. We all will.” “Adam, you’ve been quiet about this.” Mercedes glanced at her son who had walked to the counter and calmly poured two cups of coffee, handing one to Mara. She shook her head as her hands trembled too much to hold anything. Shoving them into the pockets of her baggy jeans, she dropped onto the chair near Dulcie. Adam sat beside Mara, raising the mug to his lips with one hand while the other caressed the back of her neck. “What is there to say? Our flight leaves tomorrow, and within the next few days, the First Father will be a memory.” “Cool.” Vincent folded his arms across his chest and nodded his approval. “An attitude like that takes big brass balls. I just hope you can keep ‘em.” “I haven’t got a choice.” Brett drew a deep breath and released it. “I think I should go with you.” “No,” Adam and Matthew shouted together. “Sorry, Brett, but I’ve got to agree with the bookends,” Vincent said. “In this case, four would be a crowd. You hybrids stay here and wait. If we don’t succeed, you’ll have enough to deal with finding someone else to destroy the First Father.” “We’re going to succeed,” Adam stated. “Don’t speak of losing to him again.” “Aye, aye, cap’n.” Vincent flung Adam a mock salute. “You just better not think about turning on us.” Adam’s cool blue eyes fixed on Vincent’s brown ones. “Because I have every intention of killing the First Father, and if you give me the slightest reason, you’ll be right alongside him. Do we understand each other?” “Clearly.” Mara stood abruptly. She needed to get out of there before she lost control of herself in front of everybody. The thought of Adam going to meet the First Father was absolutely unbearable. “I’m going to finish packing your things, Adam.” She raced up the steps, but he followed close behind her. “Mara, are you all right?” He touched her shoulder as she opened his suitcase. She nodded. “We can never be parted, you know.” “Adam, don’t—” “It’s true. We’re soul mates. Our minds have touched. A bit of us will always live in the other.”

“I know.” She absently touched his shirts resting at the top of the suitcase. “Mara.” He took her chin in his hand and turned her face to his. “I have every intention of surviving.” Nodding, she melted into his open arms. He might have every intention of surviving, but she also knew the First Father had every intention of killing him. ***** Mara, Dulcie, Mercedes and Brett accompanied the Immaculates to the airport the following day. Just before boarding, Mercedes and Brett embraced their sons and wished them luck. “We’ll be waiting for you to return,” Mercedes told them. “We’ll be back,” Adam promised. “A piece of lint.” Stepping up to Matthew, Dulcie dusted off his red silk tie. “I know how you hate that.” Matthew pulled Dulcie into his arms. She clung to him desperately. “Will you all come on,” Vincent said. “The plane will take off without us, and besides, I hate mushy goodbyes.” The others ignored him, so he stalked off. Mara and Adam embraced tightly. “I love you, Mara.” Emotions battled within Mara. She was so proud of Adam and so terrified of losing him. “I love you, too. Forever.” He brushed her mouth with a kiss. “I intend to hold you to that.” “Let’s go,” Vincent bellowed from across the airport. Why didn’t the asshole just shut up for once? Adam backed away from Mara, his fingertips brushing hers as he released her hand. She withheld tears as she watched him join Vincent and Matthew. Before he disappeared, he glanced over his shoulder and smiled.I love you, Mara . She closed her eyes and replied,I’ll hold you to that, as well. Forever . ***** Adam sat between Matthew and Vincent, annoyed with the limited space the seating on the plane allowed his long legs. He glanced at Matthew, wondering if his brother felt just as cramped and anxious. Matthew’s gaze fixed on a book about astronomy, an interest he pursued in his “spare” time.

Vincent also turned from the window and stared at Matthew. The scientist looked at his companions and shrugged. “What?” “Where’s your notebook, genius?” “I’ve studied the language. I understand it. Now I have to relax and center myself.” “So you read that?” Vincent nodded toward the thick book. “Makes me itchy just reading the back cover.” “So go back to looking out the window at the pretty seascape,” Matthew said, as if speaking to a child. “I’d love to knock you out, genius. Just once.” “Any time you want to try.” Adam held up his hands. “Don’t you two even think about starting a fight on this plane, orI’ll knock you both out.” Memories of the dead tiger emerged in his companions’ thoughts. Vincent turned his gaze back out the window and Matthew resumed reading. “Just one thing, Matthew,” Vincent said softly. “The words you’ll be translating, the powers you’ll invoke, do you have faith in them?” Matthew didn’t look up from the book. “They’re merely words. As long as I speak them, I assume everything will fall into place.” “That’s not what I asked.” “No, I don’t believe in supernatural forces. No, I don’t believe that reading a curse or a prayer will change anything.” “Then why are you doing it?” “In case I’m wrong.” “But you’re never wrong, isn’t that right, genius?” “In my career, I’ve learned that we’re wrong as much as, if not more than, we’re right. Anything is possible, yet everything has an explanation.” “Why are you so afraid to believe in something you can’t define?” Vincent asked. “Because I don’t think anything is indefinable.” Vincent glanced at Adam who toyed with the cross at his throat. “Unbelievable. You don’t believe in anything, and this preacher’s boy has faith in everything.” “Not in everything. But I don’t need to touch something to know it’s real.” In spite of himself, Adam

found Vincent’s questions about faith interesting. “How about love, Matthew? You can’t define love, yet you feel it.” “That’s completely different.” “I don’t know if either of you are right,” Vincent said, “but I do know this is going to change us all, especially you, genius.” “You think so?” Matthew muttered. “Absolutely.” Vincent folded his arms across his chest and leaned back, closing his eyes. “And it’s a good thing you know about faith, Adam, because more people than you know have put their faith in you.” Adam didn’t reply. Vincent was right, though. In the task to come, there was no room for error, yet deep inside, Adam didn’t doubt for a moment they would succeed. Several hours later, when Vincent was snoring softly, Adam asked Matthew, “How’s the book?” Sighing, Matthew closed the cover. “I’m not sure. I’ve read three chapters several times over and haven’t been able to concentrate on a word.” “I’m sorry I got you into this.” “You didn’t get me into anything. I’m here because it was my choice.” “Some choice. Either you help us or risk allowing an immortal terrorist to roam the world.” “Dulcie said I needed to take a vacation. We didn’t even have a honeymoon. I was working.” “You call this a honeymoon?” “Sure. I always wanted to spend my honeymoon with my twin and a moron.” “We’re going to survive you know, and we’re going to beat him.” Matthew’s gaze met Adam’s. “I know. Then Dulcie and I will have our honeymoon.” “Then I’ll ask Mara to marry me.” Matthew smiled. “Congratulations.” “Don’t rush it. She might refuse.” “I was wrong.” Matthew shook his head. “I’m in the company of two morons. That woman willnot reject you.” Adam hoped not. Spending his life with Mara was the one thing he wanted more than anything. *****

In spite of Brett’s attempt at trivial conversation, Mara, Dulcie and Mercedes remained silent and preoccupied on the drive home from the airport. Mara thought of nothing but Adam. She remembered in painful detail every touch and each kiss they’d ever shared. Though he was already miles away, if she closed her eyes shefelt him. Maybe he sensed her as well. She willed her strength and love to reach him, and she prayed. She’d never thought much about religion. Now that she was a vampire, she wasn’t sure if her prayers would be heard, even if there was a God. However, because of Vincent’s revelations, she knew, as Matthew had always suspected, that they were not unnatural creatures. They were descendants of an alien race, and surely they were no more or less evil than humankind. Regardless of her apprehension and beliefs, Adam’s faith was strong, so she prayed for him. As the car rolled into the driveway, Brett glanced in the rearview mirror. “Mara, Dulcie, you’d better get packed. Our flight leaves tomorrow.” “What?” Dulcie’s eyes widened. “They have a day’s head start,” Mercedes said. “That will give them enough time.” “But we promised them we wouldn’t interfere. I gave Adam my word.” “You won’t interfere. One way or the other, it will be done by the time we arrive,” Brett told them. “We’re not the only ones. Others from around the world are following. Old ones. Our kind have waited thousands of years for this.” Mercedes turned in her seat and glanced from Dulcie to Mara. “The First Father will die. I cannot believe otherwise.” Neither can I, Mara thought, her heartbeat quickening. ***** As soon as Adam finished at customs at the Airport, he noticed Jules pacing on the rainy sidewalk outside. The small hybrid stared down at his shoes and chewed his lower lip, his slender hands twisting nervously. “Jules,” Adam called. The hybrid jumped, his gaze darting around the airport. “Adam, you startled me. Where are the others?” “Vincent and Matthew should be out soon.” “I don’t believe it.” Matthew stormed out of the glass doors, tossing his hands in the air. “They lost my damn luggage. I’m glad I didn’t bring my best clothes.” “I’ve seen your wardrobe.” Vincent slipped on sunglasses. “A couple of missing suits won’t put a dent in it. You better not get yourself killed, genius, or half the designers in the U.S. will take a fifty percent chop in their yearly earnings.” Matthew’s contemptuous gaze swept Vincent. “Did you kill your own alligator to make those pants?”

“These are stud-muffin clothes, genius. Women find me gorgeous. And you know, it’s funny that you have no faith because it must have taken a miracle forany woman to notice you underneath all those jackets and ties.” “I don’t believe this.” Jules’ eyes opened wide. “We’re on the verge of ultimate destruction and you two are arguing about clothes?” “I’m sick of listening to them, too,” Adam said. “Jules, tell us what’s going on here. Where’s the First Father?” “There have already been two train wrecks in Boston. They’re still cleaning up the second one. We’ll drive by on the way out of town. There’s also been a rash of animal attacks at campgrounds on the Kancamangus in New Hampshire.” “Sounds like his work,” Vincent said. “A combination of technology and primitive instinct. That’s how he likes to operate. Anything to screw people up.” “Have you checked on my family?” Matthew asked. “Your human family?” Jules said. “Of course I have. They’re all well. Like the rest of the mortals, they have no idea what’s going on.” “How about Jocelyn and Charlie?” Adam asked. “They’re doing very well. In fact, it was Jocelyn who helped us discover the First Father’s hiding place.” Adam raised an eyebrow. “Which is?” “I’ll tell you.” Jules nodded. “And it’s early morning, so you’ll have plenty of time to attack in daylight.” “The First Father can’t stand sunlight,” Vincent informed them. “The Originals were completely intolerant of it. The First Father has such a deep hatred of Immaculates because we’re better than the Originals. We have their strength, their ability to procreate through sexual intercourse, yet we’ve evolved beyond their limitations. Most of us tolerate sunlight, and our appearance helps us to blend better with humans. In fact we are part human. That was what the Originals wanted to achieve. Survival through interbreeding.” “Well, the procreation part explains Dulcie’s relatives,” Matthew said. “She told me an Immaculate female’s cycle first occurs between twenty and thirty and happens every seventy-five to a hundred years after.” “That’s true,” Vincent told him. “Her family is very unique. It’s unusual for one so large to exist. I’ve known others, but with no more than a handful of members.” “I wish we could find an Original other than the First Father. I’d love to study them.” “I understand your curiosity,” Jules said as they approached his car, “but as the old saying goes, you should be careful what you wish for.” “So where is he?” Adam spoke quietly. Though he had been listening to the conversation, his thoughts were focused on the task at hand.

“There’s an abandoned stone quarry outside of Boston. The place is miles deep. You could hide about a hundred bodies in there and no one would know.” “What is it with quarries?” Adam muttered, snatching the car keys from Jules’ hand. “Come on. We’re wasting time.” The quicker this is over,the quicker Mara will be in my arms. With any luck, she’ll consent to be my wife. Chapter Twenty-Eight

“So strange,” Matthew said as he drove the rented car to the outskirts of Boston. Adam sat in the passenger seat beside him, Vincent in the backseat. Both passengers used metal files to sharpen their unsheathed claws to razor points. “What is, genius?” Vincent asked absently. “When I was a boy, I used to sneak out of my house at night and come to this quarry. If my parents had known, they’d have killed me.” “What did you do there?” Vincent grinned. “Drugs? Sex? Booze?” Clearly those were not addictions that would appeal to Matthew, even as a boy. No, other things gave him a rush. With a half smile, Adam glanced at his brother. “Did you climb?” “Yes.” Matthew half-smiled. “How did you know?” “I used to do the same thing. Only I’d do buildings. Fire escapes and rooftops. Not much else in New York City.” “I’d climb to the tops of the rock piles and howl.” Vincent snickered. “That’s quite a habit you and your woman have.” “You’ve never done it?” “Every now and then I get the urge. Like after a kill or if I’m very horny.” Adam noticed Matthew glancing at him from the corner of his eye, as if asking whether or not howling was one of his favorite pastimes. “I’m not a howler, Matthew.” “No shit.” Vincent raised his eyes to heaven. “You roar. Been hanging around tigers for too long, but I guess you won’t have that problem anymore, now that you’ve starting killing them off. How do you feel, having destroyed an endangered species?” “You’re going to be an asshole until the last minute, aren’t you?” Matthew snapped. “I must be better than I thought.” Vincent blew at the tips of his claws. “I’ve gotten you to start swearing, genius.”

Matthew pulled the car over to the side of the road. “We’d better walk from here.” “This is going to be such a pain in the butt.” Vincent groaned. “I hate walking around in daylight.” “If you took the time to condition yourself to it, you might like it,” Adam said. “Don’t bet on it, choirboy.” Vincent adjusted his sunglasses and raised the collar on his coat as they stepped out of the car several miles from the stone quarry. It was located on a stretch of country road. Even in daylight, only a few cars passed the men as they walked. Vincent, shirtless, wore grass-stained denim overalls. His long coat protected his skin from the sunlight. He carried a pistol, platinum-dipped daggers, and a sword beneath his coat. Adam and Matthew were dressed identically in black turtlenecks tucked into black military-style pants and boots. Long, black coats disguised the firearms they carried, and Adam also wore twin sai sheathed at his waist. He had cut and styled his hair to match Matthew’s. An hour earlier, when they’d stood side by side in front of a mirror, even Adam saw no difference between them. Walking side by side with Matthew, he realized that in a short time, he’d grown to care deeply for his twin. He and Matthew had been separated all their lives, yet he felt like they’d never really been apart. Though different in many ways, in others they were so much alike that it was almost unsettling. Like he was bonded to Mara, Adam knew he was somehow eternally linked to Matthew as well. Adam’s thoughts were interrupted as the scent of hybrid blood grew strong on the breeze. His eyes became even more light-sensitive as his vampiric side emerged. Gunshots ripped through the silence. Adam dove on Matthew, knocking his brother behind a row of shrubs. Vincent landed on top of them. “Good job,” Vincent said to Adam. “You sensed that before it actually came. Now are you boys ready? We’ve got company. I can tell it’s going to be a long, long day.” Adam reached for his gun and glanced over the top of the bushes. A group of six hybrids, all armed with guns and crossbows, crossed the wide country road. “I know what you’re thinking, kid,” Vincent said. “You’ve taken on more than that many on your own. Remember, this is just the first of the welcoming committee. The First Father hasn’t lived so long being careless.” “Now would be a good time to shut up and fight,” Matthew growled, his teeth glistening against his lips. Vincent laughed. “You can taste it already, can’t you, genius? So can I.” Adam aimed his pistol as the group approached. He fired, piercing two through the heart. Vincent and Matthew also killed one each. The two remaining hybrids fired randomly. Adam cleared his mind completely, attempting to sense the actions of his enemies before they actually executed them. As Vincent taught him, a great telepath sensed thoughts as they formed, before they became actions. Such a skill was very difficult to develop. Adam knew he’d only just begun to truly explore his psychic powers. He had no more time to prepare, however. This was real. A slip up in his telepathy could mean life or death. “Quit thinking about it,” Vincent snarled as he destroyed the last two minions. “Let your mind drift, and the First Father will eat you alive, Adam.”

“We’ll go by way of the woods,” Matthew told them. “It’ll take longer, but it’s better than walking down the street like Thanksgiving turkeys.” “Who you callin’ a turkey?” Vincent slid his firearm into its holster as he and Adam followed Matthew into the wooded area. Neither twin was in the mood to reply. ***** Half an hour later and with no further incidents, the men reached the stone quarry. Peaks of stone piled as high as small mountains shone above the long, wooden fence surrounding the quarry. Long abandoned, the offices and buildings were boarded up, the floors and roofs sinking. A bridge with concrete beams formed the entrance to the quarry itself. The thick beams created shade, blocking out much of the brilliant sunlight. Such a place would be comfortable for vampires, even in the daylight. “He’s close,” Vincent whispered. Though his voice was steady and his expression unreadable, Adam noticed his face paled and his shoulders tensed. Vincent kept his thoughts well hidden, but he couldn’t disguise the scent of fear emanating from his body. Matthew’s scent was also strong, excitement laced with apprehension. If Adam hadn’t been so worried, he would have smiled. In spite of Matthew’s outwardly conventional appearance, his brother possessed a wild soul. “Where do you think he is?” Matthew asked. “Underground.” Vincent moistened his lips with his tongue. Adam heard his heartbeat quicken, matching Matthew’s and his own. “That’s where he always is. We’d better start looking for the mother of all gopher holes, and with any luck, we’ll find it before sunset.” “Stick together,” Adam replied to his companions’ unasked question. They were looking to him for leadership, and he hadn’t the slightest hesitation in taking it. This was what he’d trained for all his life. “We should probably go around back,” Matthew suggested. “It’ll mean taking the long way again, but it might be worth it.” Adam gestured for his brother to take the lead. “You boys remember, when you meet him and his minions, concentrate on fighting. Don’t think, or the First Father will take your nightmares and use them to twist you ‘til you can’t function. Then, he’ll eat you alive, or if you’re lucky, will give you the grand opportunity to become his slave for the rest of your life.” “Like you’ve been,” Matthew said. “Yeah, but that’s over now.” “You better keep that in mind,” Adam said. “Or I’ll kill you and him.” Vincent smiled humorlessly. “Believe me, you’re going to have enough trouble with the old man.”

“They probably smell us coming already.” Matthew led them further up the road where they crossed and again jogged toward the wood. “His slaves might,” Vincent said, “the ones who aren’t underground with him. If he’s buried deep, he might not catch our scents yet. That’s why it’s important to get him in the daylight. Just like an old-fashioned horror movie.” “I never watched many movies,” Matthew said. “I always preferred documentaries.” “Figures.” Vincent snorted. “Weren’t you ever like a kid, even when you were five?” “I watched cartoons sometimes.” Matthew shrugged, shoving a tree branch from his face. “I thought they were stupid.” “Damn. You didn’t like cartoons? When I was a kid, they didn’t even have television. You had the opportunity to watch cartoons and you don’t even appreciate it.” “He has a point, Matthew.” “You’re agreeing with him? What kind of brother are you?” “The kind who likes to watch cartoons.” “How about when you were a teen?” Vincent wiggled his eyebrows in Matthew’s direction. “Did you ever play doctor, Doctor?” “Didn’t have to. I was in med school at fourteen.” “Goddamn. The geniusis a genius after all. You were a normal kid, right, Adam? You smoked a little dope, screwed a couple of broads, killed a few hybrids?” He had to be joking. Such indulgences were useless and disgusting. “I was the son of reverend, a language master who was obsessed with ensuring I destroyed the First Father. By sixteen, I’d mastered Spanish, Latin, Greek and was learning Russian. I’d earned black belts in shotokan, kempo and tae kwon do.” Reaching into his pocket, Vincent pulled out a piece of beef jerky, and tore it with his teeth. “You two bookends are sickening. Abnormal, even for our kind. Good-looking, smart, strong. You both must suck in bed.” Adam and Matthew exchanged looks, and said in union, “I don’tthinkso.” The men fell silent as they neared the back of the quarry. Barbed wire lined the top of the high chain link fence. Matthew pointed to a tree close by the fence. He leapt into it. Adam followed, his long legs pushing him upward, his claws sinking into the trunk. He pulled himself higher. Leaves rustled as Vincent climbed beneath him. One by one, as they reached the top of the tree, they dropped onto the rocky ground below. The Immaculates’ powerful legs easily took the impact of the fall, though Adam’s teeth jarred. Matthew

glanced at him, his sunglasses unable to hide the lavender glow of his vampiric eyes. “What a freakin’ landing.” Vincent cracked his neck. “I’m getting too old for this.” Adam placed a finger to his lips to silence Vincent. They appeared to be alone, yet the scent of hybrids was strong. Their natural musk combined with the essence of their fear. Vincent suddenly spun, firing his handgun. Behind them, a hybrid, its mouth open in a silent scream, flopped backward, his heart pierced by one of Vincent’s platinum bullets. “The welcoming committee’s arrived, boys,” Vincent said. “I’ll say,” Matthew shouted, pointing to the dozens of hybrids emerging from behind impossibly high piles of rock and gravel. They covered the jagged stone piles, several opening fire. Matthew, Adam and Vincent dove behind the nearest sand heap and fled. “Split up,” Adam ordered. “Good luck,” Matthew told him before racing off and disappearing in the miles of rock and sand piles. Adam scrambled to the top of a stone mountain and lay flat, concealing himself as he drew his gun. He loaded it and waited, his eyes narrowed beneath his sunglasses as he watched for the hybrids. Soon they came into view. He shot them, sniper-style, until he felt it safe to change position. His vampiric senses were so alert that the sunlight hurt his eyes even through sunglasses. Every noise echoing in his sensitive ears, he picked his way through the quarry. Like his strength, his perception was far more powerful than hybrids’. As he walked, he wondered what made so many follow the First Father. Surely they didn’t enjoy being his slaves. If they couldn’t fight him as individuals, why didn’t they band together?Why do tyrants survive? Because they instill fear . The First Father terrified his minions. Though Adam understood why, he couldn’t allow his apprehension to thwart him. To do so would mean enduring a living death. Fierce growling echoed throughout the quarry. Adam spun, but not soon enough. A blond vampire, even more thickly built than Vincent, dove on him. Adam crashed to his back, the breath knocked from him. His attacker clawed his cheek. Pain stung his face. Adam knew immediately by the strength and scent that the man was an Immaculate. Adam smashed his palm into the blond’s nose. Blood sprayed them both. Instead of reaching for his injury, the blond blindly struck Adam, who thrust him away. The broken nose blurred the man’s vision. Adam used the advantage to jerk him into a headlock, his steely arms cutting off his opponent’s breath. “Where’s the First Father?” The blond struck backward with both elbows. Adam gasped in pain but didn’t release his hold. Unsheathing his claws, Adam sliced his attacker’s throat. A thin stream of blood flowed from the wound, making his hands sticky. The scent gave rise to bloodlust. Adam increased the pressure on the man’s neck. “Tell me.”

“Better to die by your hand than by his,” the blond choked out. “Don’t be so sure,” Adam hissed, struggling against the other Immaculate’s strength. He reached for his dagger and plunged it through the blond’s back. The man froze, his wide eyes staring at the point of the dagger peeking through his chest. Adam spoke close to his ear. “That blade hasn’t been treated with platinum, and I missed your heart. At this point, you’ll still live. For now. I can make this day long and painful.” “Good work.” Vincent jogged to Adam and his captive. “You bastard.” The blond stared at Vincent. “I thought you were dead.” “Tell us where the old man is, Olafur.” The minion shook his head. He screamed as Adam yanked out the blade, threw him face-first on the ground, and rammed it through his shoulder, pinning him to the dirt. “It doesn’t have to be like this,” Adam told him. “Tell us what we want to know, and you’ll go free.” Vincent laughed. “Go ahead, choirboy. Let him go. He’s killed more people in the past year than I have in the past hundred.” “Vincent, shut up,” Olafur snarled through clenched teeth. “You want to know who this guy is, Adam? About a year ago he traveled to South America at the First Father’s request to free a particularly fierce hybrid whom the old man wanted to employ. He wanted this particular hybrid because of his vast knowledge of the poisons of the Originals, such as one that spreads a deadly virus when planted in mortals. It infects vampires. Yeah, choirboy, it’s the one that almost killed you. He freed Edrik. If it hadn’t been for him, Mara wouldn’t have been raped, and you wouldn’t have almost died from that disease.” Rage pulsed through Adam’s body. He glared at Olafur, growling. The desire to kill him was almost overwhelming. Vincent smiled in Olafur’s direction. “It’s the rape that got to him. You know, Olafur, not even a week ago, I saw him strangle a tiger.I’ve never done that. Haveyou ever done that?” Olafur kicked backward at Adam who dodged his foot, grasped his ankles, and bound them together. Reaching for a second dagger, Adam gritted his teeth. His heart throbbed, not only with battle lust, but with rage. If it hadn’t been for this slave of the First Father, Mara wouldn’t have suffered such a brutal attack. Olafur had freed Edrik, causing a horrible chain of events, from Mara’s rape to Adam’s near death. Vincent continued, “The First Father cut a deal with Edrik. He was awarded his freedom from his physical prison and the time to track and kill Jocelyn in return for eternal service. I guess the old man didn’t count on Jocelyn killing Edrik.” “Edrik meant no more to the First Father than any other slave.” Olafur grunted in pain. “He’s going to kill us all, anyway.”

Vincent grasped a handful of Olafur’s matted hair. “Then why not save yourself this pain? Get your balls out of the First Father’s ugly fists and tell us where to find him.” “From here, keep walking south. You won’t miss it.” “Show us,” Adam demanded. “No way.” Olafur reeked of terror. “Just kill me and finish it because there’s no way I’m going down there.” “Down?” Adam glanced at Vincent. “You were right.” “He wants you dead, Vin,” Olafur sneered, then turned his hate- and pain-filled gaze to Adam. “Butyou he wants alive. Believe me, by the time he finishes with you, you’ll pray for death.” “We’d better locate the genius.” Adam nodded. “Check out the entrance first.” “What about me?” Olafur demanded. Adam bound his hands behind his back then removed the dagger and wiped it on Olafur’s pants. “Let’s go.” “But I’m tied. I have to get out of here. I’m wounded. The First Father will probably want me dead after this.” Adam spun quickly, grasped a handful of Olafur’s hair, and jerked his head back. He forced the barrel of the gun into the Immaculate’s mouth. Olafur’s eyes widened in terror. “I’m giving you more of a chance than you gave Mara and everyone else Edrik came in contact with. Now if I were you, I’d start hopping out of here.” Adam jerked the gun from between Olafur’s lips and walked in the direction of the First Father’s lair without looking back. Chapter Twenty-Nine

“This is the area.” Adam’s eyes scanned the quarry, looking for more hybrids to appear from behind mountains of rock. “I don’t see a way down,” Vincent remarked. “That dickhead Olafur probably lied. Why didn’t you pull the trigger when you had the gun in his— Shhiiittt,” Vincent’s scream echoed as the ground dropped from beneath him and Adam. Adam fell fast into a pit of darkness. His heart raced. Pain exploded in his head and back as he landed with a thud. “God.” Adam pushed himself onto his elbows. He blinked moisture from his right eye and wiped his sticky forehead. A quick glance at his palm showed streaks of blood. When he’d landed, one of the

jagged rocks must have cut him. Vincent groaned from where he sprawled on his stomach several feet away. “You all right?” Adam asked. “Yeah. Just got the wind knocked out of me.” “Never thought I’d see that happen.” Adam stood and offered Vincent a hand up. The two squinted toward the sunlight shining through a hole about twenty-five feet above their heads. “If we were hybrids, Adam, we probably would have busted every bone in our bodies.” “I hope Matthew’s okay, wherever he is.” “The genius is tougher than he looks.” “He looks like me.” “You know what I mean. He talks fancy and dresses like a sissy boy.” “One of his suits probably costs more than everything in your closet.” Vincent cracked his neck and knuckles before pulling out his gun. “Why use a closet when there are chairs in the house? Let’s get out of here.” “Looks like there are two ways out.” Adam glanced upward, then toward a tunnel-like opening to his right. “These walls are smooth and straight. Metal.” Vincent ran his hand over the walls. “I don’t think our claws can scale it. It’s obviously a trap.” “We want to find the First Father anyway, so it doesn’t matter if…” Adam stopped speaking suddenly and inhaled. The scent was animal, familiar yet unfamiliar. “I smell it too, and I know what it is. Leopard.” “Leopard?” Adam’s fangs lengthened. “If I can handle a tiger, I can handle a leopard.” Vincent shook his head, his incisors glistening against his lips. “Nota leopard. Count on several. Not easy. I know. I’ve trained with them.” Adam and Vincent slipped their guns back into their holsters. Any shot that missed its mark could ricochet off the metal walls and cause more harm than good. The scent of the big cats grew stronger. Growls echoed in the corridor. The first two leopards glided in silently, three others following close behind. The cats surrounded the Immaculates, tails swishing, fangs gleaming, feline eyes glaring into vampiric ones.

Three leopards sprang, two at Adam, one at Vincent. Adam’s claws swiped one of the cats, ripping its cheek. The leopard slunk away, hissing. The other knocked Adam full in the chest, its paws slamming his shoulders, its claws ripping through clothing and flesh. The cat’s teeth gnashed at Adam’s throat, but he jerked back and threw the muscular black body into another leopard. The cats bounded at the snarling Immaculates. Moments later, the leopards cowered in a corner of the room, showing teeth and reeking of anger and fear. “Run.” Adam sprinted down the corridor, Vincent close behind him. Ahead, a metal grate blocked their way. “Damn it,” Vincent snarled. “Barbed wire.” “There’s a lock.” Adam stooped, examining the latch. “The freakin’ leopards are coming.” “Hold them off. I can pick a lock.” “Hold them off? I’m no ringmaster.” Vincent punctuated his last word with a roar as three of the leopards lunged at him. To his advantage, the corridor was so narrow that they couldn’t surround him. Adam worked at the lock, his heart pounding. “Hurry up. I’m getting friggin’ killed over here,” Vincent panted. Suddenly the lock released. Adam pushed open the grate. He stood and kicked two of the leopards in the face as Vincent blinded one with his claws. Together, the Immaculates slid past the half-open grate and slammed it behind them. Adam clicked the lock shut. “Goddamn.” Vincent leaned against the wall, panting, his overalls ripped and bloody. “How did a preacher’s son learn to pick locks?” “I’m a karate coach at a boys’ club in New York. Many of them have been exposed to the criminal side of life. I picked up a few things.” “We must be close to the old man. Those leopards are his favorites. He trusts them more than any of his slaves.” “I don’t blame him.” Adam glanced down the corridor. It branched off into two sections. “So where do we go from here?” “Do you think it matters?” “This is your show, choirboy. I already screwed up once a thousand years ago.” Without hesitation, Adam strode down the hallway to his left.

“Why this way?” Vincent asked. “I have no idea.” After about an eighth of a mile, the tunnel narrowed so that the men had to walk single file. The ceiling lowered, brushing the top of Adam’s head. “This is typical of the old man. I think he has gopher tunnels all over the world.” “Well,” Adam uttered a wry laugh, “I’ve learned something new about myself.” “Huh?” “I never realized how much I hate small places.” Adam drew a deep breath in an attempt to calm his racing heart. He brushed perspiration from his upper lip and wondered when and if the corridor would widen. The narrowness of it was unbearable. “It’s just a tunnel.” Adam didn’t speak, but continued walking forward at a steady pace in spite of his sudden desire to turn and run back to the open space beyond the grate, leopards and all. Whoever would have imagined I’d be claustrophobic? “What’s wrong with you?” Vincent punched him in the shoulder. “I can sense everything you’re thinking. Control, remember? Or the First Father will eat you alive. You killed a freakin’ tiger, and you’re turning into a weenie because we’re in a tunnel?” “Just shut up and back off me.” Adam spun suddenly. His hand wrapped around Vincent’s throat and he slammed him against the wall. “Give me some room.” “Jeez.” Vincent’s eyes widened. “You ever consider seeing a shrink?” Adam released him abruptly and continued down the corridor. “Friggin’ nutcase just like all those Bible boys,” Vincent muttered, cracking his neck. Get in there, you little demon. Spawn of Satan. Adam spun around. “What did you say?” “I said, friggin’ nutcase just like—” “No. About me being a spawn of Satan. You’re the last one who should talk.” Vincent squinted one eye at Adam. “I didn’t say anything about a spawn of Satan.” Get your hands in, devil, or I’ll close the lid on them, and while you’re pinned I’ll have you declawed like a cat.

The cover on the metal coffin slid in place, leaving Adam immobile in a space so small he could scarcely breathe. He heard the lock slip shut. “Adam.” Adam glanced at Vincent who stood close to him, an uncharacteristic look of concern in his dark brown eyes. “He knows we’re here,” Vincent said. “You have to control your thoughts. He’s playing on your fear. No wonder you’re claustrophobic. That father of yours was a real peach, wasn’t he? I can’t believe he used to actually stick you in a coffin.” “Neither can I,” Adam murmured, trying to bury thoughts of his childhood. “I’d almost forgotten that.” Vincent gripped Adam’s shoulders firmly. “Listen to me. You can’t let the First Father get to you. He did it to me once, and I ended up a slave for a millennium.” Adam shook his head, clearing his mind. “I’m fine. Let’s get this over with.” To Adam’s relief, after several moments, the corridor opened into a circular room. Almost as soon as they’d stepped inside, hybrids dropped from holes in the ceiling. They aimed their guns at the Immaculates. “Don’t bother,” said a tall, black-haired female as Vincent and Adam reached for their weapons. “The First Father’s awaiting you.” “Still his dog, Sicily?” Vincent remarked. “Oh Vincent, better to be alive and his dog than be you.” The female smiled. “He wants to eat your heart.” “Kind of clichéd, isn’t it?” Vincent succeeded in looking nonchalant. Sicily turned her gray gaze to Adam. “This one he wants alive. He’s handsome.” Vincent glanced at Adam and shrugged. “She says that to all the Immaculate guys.” “Yes, but this time it’s true.” Sicily took her full lower lip between her sharp teeth. Suddenly Matthew dropped from the ceiling, jerking Sicily into his arms and forcing her to drop her gun as the barrel of his own poked beneath her breast, directly over her heart. One thing Adam couldn’t complain about was his brother’s timing. The hybrids glanced from Adam to Matthew, blinking dumbly at the twins. Vincent and Adam used their moment of distraction to simultaneously kick aside the nearest ones and pull their guns. “Stop,” Sicily ordered the group as Matthew’s hand tightened on his gun.

“If they don’t back off, blow her away,” Vincent told Matthew. Hissing, the hybrids slunk back. Several leapt out the doors. Vincent and Adam pushed out the others, slammed shut the metal doors, and bolted them. “You know where the old man is?” Vincent approached Sicily. He wound his hand in her long hair and jerked her head back. “Kill me now, because I’m not about to tell you.” “You won’t—” Vincent stopped suddenly, slapping a hand to the back of his neck. Adam also felt a prick in his neck and touched it, pulling out a tiny dart. He staggered, his vision dimming.Poison . ***** Adam’s eyes opened. His body ached and his head throbbed. Then he remembered the poison dart. Blinking several times in an attempt to moisten his match-dry eyes, he pushed himself to his knees. “Adam.” His head snapped up, inciting a wave of nausea that passed quickly. Finally able to focus, he saw Matthew locked in a cage built into the side of a rock wall. The entire room was of rock, more cave-like than the steel-reinforced rooms throughout the tunnels. Someone moaned. Adam glanced behind him to where Vincent lay on his back, clutching his head in both hands. “Son of a bitch,” the older Immaculate moaned. “Vincent, get up,” Adam ordered and approached Matthew’s cage, searching for the lock to pick. He noted the bars were of thick steel with platinum-coated barbs. “There’s no lock,” Matthew told him. “It’s been welded.” Adam tugged gloves from his pocket and slipped them on. He grasped the bars and shook them hard, grimacing as the barbs sliced through gloves and flesh. Matthew held up his bloody hands. “I’ve tried already. The steel isn’t the problem. I’ve broken through thicker—” “When were you ever caged, genius?” Vincent scoffed, finally on his feet and joining Adam by the cell. “When I fought Wayne.” Adam suddenly felt cold from the inside out. From the expressions on his companion’s faces, they felt it too. Their gazes fixed on the cave entrance. Adam’s heart pounded as the creature of his deepest fears stepped inside. Dressed in snug white leather pants and shirt, his silver hair loose around his shoulders, the First Father

stared with dark, fathomless eyes. His thin lips curved upward slightly, exposing the full length of his sharp tusk-like teeth. Though shorter than Adam and his companions, the First Father possessed a body similar to the twins. He was lean yet thick-boned, his wrists wide and forearms sinewy. The combination of grace and strength revealed his species. Psychic power emanated from him. It pried at Adam’s mental defenses. “I’m not often rendered speechless.” The First Father’s voice was soft, deceptively gentle. “Did you expect me to kiss your ass forever?” Vincent snapped, though Adam smelled his fear. The First Father smiled. “I didn’t mean you. I mean these beautiful creatures.” He gestured toward Adam and Matthew. “So rare. In all the years I’ve inhabited this world, these are the only twin Immaculates I’ve seen. In our home world, we’re lucky if twins are born every ten thousand years. I’m so looking forward to guiding you both and making you in my image.” Never. The First Father raised a silvery eyebrow. “You think not? You’re both so young, little more than children, and already sopowerful .Especially you, Adam. But you’ve had your whole life to come to terms with what you are. Matthew will take some time. Won’t you, lovely?” The First Father approached Matthew’s cage. “I’d rather be dead than become like you.” “Ah, that’s a method you’ve tried before when you thought you couldn’t endure. I can see it in your beautiful, open mind. Your first year of residency, wasn’t it? During your training, you told yourself you could overcome that hunger for blood, that it was some sort of fetish or phobia. You thought you could defeat it and become a surgeon, but it was too much. You didn’t admit that it was a physical need. It wasn’t the long hours or disgusting human bodies that got to you, but the desire for blood. Working so close to it, smelling it from your patients, having your clothes and hands immersed in it day and night. You couldn’t figure out the reason for your curse, why you’d sprouted fangs and claws and had to struggle to pass for human. You could no longer deny it, yet there was no one for you to confide in. You were alone with the pressures of your career and the expectations of your human family, but most of all, alone with your hunger. It was morphine you used in your suicide attempt, wasn’t it?” “That was then. I’ve changed.” Adam glanced at Matthew. His brother’s shame filled the room, though he credited Matthew with remaining outwardly calm. The First Father continued, “But the drug didn’t work. It only knocked you out for a day. Nearly got you thrown out of the hospital for missing your shift, but you were still alive. It’ll be the same with me, Matthew. I won’t let you die. You or Adam. You’ve been sent to me.” His smile broadened as he glanced over his shoulder at Adam. “By God.” “Notmy God.” Adam drew his gun. The First Father grasped his wrist, his claws digging into flesh. He bit deeply, his teeth gouging bone. Adam shouted in pain and wound his hand in the First Father’s hair, jerking his head backward. The Original’s jaw refused to open. He clung to Adam like a wiry little animal as Adam bashed him against the wall, struck him with his fist, and tore at him with his claws. The First Father’s white leather jacket hung in bloody shreds. He whimpered, high-pitched cries of pain and fury.

Across the room, Matthew shook the bars on his cage and howled like a mad wolf. Vincent jumped on the First Father and drew a dagger. Before it struck its mark, the Original dropped his hold on Adam and blocked Vincent’s downward thrust, sweeping the muscular Immaculate’s feet out from beneath him. Adam glanced at the blood gushing from his arm and reached for his gun with his other hand. Suddenly there was darkness. He saw nothing, but heard Vincent’s screaming and Matthew’s howling. By the time he realized the First Father had penetrated his mind and placed the suggestion of blindness, he was again knocked unconscious. Chapter Thirty

Adam awoke chained, spread-eagle, on the floor of a steel-walled room. His injured arm, though bound with a thick, barbed manacle, was bandaged. Only if he struggled would the barbs cut into his flesh, so he remained still. “Adam,” Vincent called weakly. Tilting his head backward, Adam saw that Vincent was bound in a similar fashion, only standing against the wall. His face and body pale as chalk, Vincent sagged in his bonds. A deep, partially healed bite marked his shoulder, yet Adam knew just by looking he was nearly drained. Adam shivered. Even an Immaculate would find draining another Immaculate difficult, but the First Father was an Original. Adam finally began to understand the differences between them. “You can beat this. I know you can.” Adam cleared his throat, controlled his heartbeat, and said, “I don’t have a choice.” “But you always have a choice.” The First Father stepped inside, dressed in a fresh white outfit. “You can die, Adam, like Vincent is going to, or you can live and join me. I’ve made your brother the same offer.” “What did he say?” Vincent asked. The First Father sighed. “The good doctor will come around once he realizes he’ll never be free again. When I left, he was still trying to break out of his cage. He’ll knock himself unconscious before he gets through, of course, and the platinum is destroying his hands. I’ll give you both some more time to think. The moon is up and I’m tired of being stuck here. I’ll see you in a couple of hours.” The First Father’s presence hung on the air until he left the quarry. “I hate to think about what he’s going to do tonight,” Vincent said. “Expect tragedy on the news tomorrow.” “We have to get out of here.” Adam pulled on his bonds, the barbs sinking into his flesh. After several long moments, he stopped, panting from pain and frustration.

“I can’t get out either. I don’t have the strength. He’s going to kill my ass.” “The barbs aren’t cutting through my boots.” Adam jerked his feet. He kicked with all his strength. The chains snapped and the shackles split. “What the hell good is that?” Vincent asked. Adam ignored him. Years of martial arts and athletics provided him with great flexibility. He hooked the broken shackle and chain around his foot and drew his leg up toward his shoulder, dropping the loose metal by his hand. After several moments of stretching his fingers, he grasped the chain and worked the curved, broken shackle under the manacle. The barbs made the motion difficult, but once it was in place, the metal protected his flesh from the platinum points. “Nice job,” Vincent commented. Adam closed his eyes and jerked his arm. The chain broke. One hand was free. Quickly, he released his other hand, then freed Vincent. “Damn.” Vincent stumbled, clasping Adam for support. “Forget about me. You have to get to the genius and find the book with the symbols, then find the First Father.” “You’re coming with me. You didn’t come this far to weasel out now. Here.” Adam offered Vincent his arm. Vincent shook his head. “You’ll need your strength.” “Just drink enough to get you out of here.” Taking a shallow bite from Adam’s forearm, Vincent sipped a bit of blood. No guard was posted outside the door. Though they caught the scent of hybrids, none were in sight. “Which way?” Vincent whispered. Adam turned down the nearest corridor. A hand reached out of the shadows and grasped his shoulder. Adam spun, poised to fight, and released a breath of relief upon seeing Matthew. The scientist looked bad. Pale and sweaty, his hands bound with bloodstained material torn from the bottom of his shirt, he was, to Adam’s dismay, smiling. Perhaps it had been too much for Matthew after all. He’d lost his mind and given in to the First Father. “I found something,” Matthew said. “Several things, actually. Loose pages hidden under glass. Pages full of symbols, gentlemen.” “You know the incantation?” Adam released a breath of relief. He should have known Matthew wouldn’t crack under pressure. “I can’t believe you busted out of that cage.” Vincent shook his head. “Nice work, genius. Did you take

the pages?” “Impossible. They’re so old they turn to dust at a touch.” “Great.” Vincent tossed his hands in the air. “Now how are we supposed to destroy him?” “I still don’t believe this ritual will have anything to do with it, however, I am not stupid enough to touch pages so fragile. I memorized the message.” Vincent grasped Matthew’s shoulders. “If you were a bitch, I’d kiss ya.” “Don’t make me sick on top of everything else.” “Let’s get out of here,” Adam said. “It’s time for the First Father to die.” “Long past time,” Vincent muttered as he followed Adam and Matthew down the corridor. Except for three random hybrids who they killed with little difficulty, the Immaculates had no distractions as they wandered the corridors looking for the passage up. Finally, they discovered a hallway with an upward incline. “It’s about time,” Vincent snapped. “Feels like we’ve been walking for hours. I wonder what time it is?” Both Vincent and Adam glanced at Matthew, who shrugged. “I have no idea. They took my watch.” “When we get out of here, we can check the local pawn shops,” Vincent said. Adam raised his eyes to heaven. “As if the First Father is going to run to a pawn shop with it.” “It’s the first thing I’d do.” Vincent cracked his neck. “Then you’d go buy yourself a bottle of cheap wine and an even cheaper whore,” Adam said. “Please.” Matthew curled his lip. “He could get a case of champagne, a call girl, and a Caribbean cruise for what that watch is worth.” “Locked.” Vincent pointed to the door at the end of the hall. “Combination. Can you open that, too, Light Fingers Lindsay?” Adam shook his head and glanced at Matthew. “Up to breaking it down?” Matthew’s eyes glistened lavender and his fangs lengthened. Adam unsheathed his incisors and felt the rush of vampire strength as he and Matthew threw themselves against the door. The door gave way. Moonlight shone into the tunnel. “Cool,” Vincent said as he followed the twins out. The tunnel opened at the base of the highest rock pile in the quarry.

Matthew glanced skyward. “It will be dawn soon.” “I wondered how resourceful you’d be.” Adam, Vincent and Matthew looked to the top of the mound. The First Father stood, his feet braced apart and arms folded across his chest. His silvery hair snapped in the breeze. “You didn’t disappoint me, but now the games are over and it’s time you learned who’s in control.” The First Father lifted his hands. The wind stirred. Clouds shifted in the sky. He shouted in a language unfamiliar even to Adam. Hybrids emerged from the tunnel and stepped from behind the hills of rock and sand, closing in on Adam, Matthew and Vincent. “Now or never, boys,” Vincent bellowed, meeting the attack of the first wave of hybrids. “Matthew, start the incantation.” “But—” “Just do it,” Adam hissed at his brother, blocking a punch from one of the hybrids and kicking the legs out from beneath another. The scent of hundreds of vampires mingled on the air. Energy coursed through Adam’s entire body. This was the fight he’d been waiting for. Matthew, also joining in the fight, chanted, “Darkness to light. Sharing of blood. The minds all become thoughts of one. Aurora. Jupiter. Ku. Helios.” Matthew staggered as a hybrid’s fist smashed his cheek. He growled and lunged at his attacker, kicking him back down the tunnel. “This is stupid. I can’t fight and chant. It’s not going to work, anyway. It’s crazy.” “Do it,” Vincent snarled. “Adam, get to the First Father.” “What do you think I’m trying to do?” Adam shouted, kicking hybrids from his front, back and both sides. On top of the mountain, the First Father continued shouting. Dark clouds filled the sky. The men backed slowly up the mountain, narrowing the space between themselves and the First Father as well as tightening their circle against the hybrids. “Chant,” Vincent snapped at Matthew. “Darkness and light. Sharing of blood…” Claws slashed Adam’s skin. A kick in his lower back nearly knocked him to his knees. His flesh stung, yet he ignored the pain. There was no time to think of himself. Not until he’d destroyed this demon. He spun, his fist knocking the attacking hybrid down the rock pile. Two others toppled over the body. Adam backflipped and landed in front of the First Father. His gaze locked with the evil vampire’s. Though a shudder of repulsion ran down his spine, Adam’s fear had diminished. The First Father was about to die. *****

When Mara, Dulcie, Mercedes and Brett arrived at the stone quarry, groups of hybrids and some Immaculates had already entered beneath the bridge. Mara immediately recognized Lucia, Jules and the Baron. “Is it over?” Mercedes asked the Baron. He shook his head, his expression worried. “Word is, they’re fighting now.” Mara didn’t wait for the others but raced into the quarry, Dulcie beside her. Mercedes and Brett caught up quickly. Together they ran toward the sounds of fighting. The wind was so loud and the sky so dark, that even Mara’s vampiric eyes had some difficulty adjusting, yet she saw the tall rock pile swarming with hybrids. Near the top, Adam, Vincent and Matthew fought for all they were worth. The First Father, pale and hideous, screamed incantations at the top of the mountain. The minions attacked violently, yet the other vampires, the ones who’d traveled so far to witness the First Father’s destruction, all stood by passively, observing. “What’s wrong with them?” Mara demanded, enraged by their complacency. “Why aren’t they helping?” “The prophecy states that an Immaculate, the chosen one, will destroy the First Father,” Lucia said. “We have nothing to do with it.” “Oh, don’t we?” Mara snapped. “You all want to be free of him, but you’re not willing to fight for it. Where in the prophecy does it say you’re to stand by and watch the chosen one die?” Mara shoved her way through the crowd, grabbed the nearest hybrid clawing his way up the mountain, and struck him in the back of the head. He turned on her, swiping her face. She ducked the blow and punched him in the solar plexus. As she fought, Mara noticed Dulcie, Mercedes and Brett had joined her. Beside them, the Baron drew his rapier and fought off several armed hybrids. Others joined the battle, but Mara couldn’t concentrate on them. She was surrounded and fighting just to stay alive. At least they were buying Adam, Vincent and Matthew the time they needed. ***** Adam was the first to notice that some of the vampires swarming up the mountain had begun fighting off the First Father’s minions. At first he thought it strange, but he didn’t have time to think about it. Now was his chance to destroy his nemesis. “Matthew,” Vincent shouted. “Stop fighting and chant. We’ve got help.” “Darkness to light. Sharing of blood. The minds all become thoughts of one. Aurora. Jupiter. Ku. Helios. Thoughts and fears of the light from all, bring forth the sun. Hel. Isis. Odin. Thoth. Take back the Original

Sin…” Behind the dark clouds, brightness shone. The First Father stopped chanting suddenly and glared at Matthew. At that moment, Adam attacked, but his thoughts were too focused on his kill. The First Father pried into his mind, reading every movement before Adam executed it. The smaller creature blocked and ducked Adam’s strikes and kicks. He knocked the sai from his hands and ripped bloody gashes across Adam’s cheeks. The First Father’s small, powerful leg thrust savagely at Adam’s stomach, knocking him partway down the pile. Don’t think.Adam heard Vincent’s voice in his head. Adam jumped to his feet and raced at the First Father, but it was too late. The Original grabbed a rock and flung it at Matthew’s head. Matthew fell. The First Father picked up the nearest weapon, a dagger dropped by one of the hybrids. He thrust it at Matthew’s chest. Adam leapt at the First Father, knocking him aside. Though the blade still pierced Matthew’s chest, it missed his heart. Adam and the First Father rolled down the pile, knocking over hybrids, their teeth and claws slashing at each other. Partway down the rock pile, Adam and the First Father broke apart. Pushing himself to his feet, Adam noticed from the corner of his eye that Matthew was struggling awake. Blood from the head wound ran into the scientist’s eyes, but he blinked it away. “Damn it, genius, chant,” Vincent bellowed, fighting off the hybrids closing in around Matthew. “And mean it this time.” “Darkness to light. Sharing of blood.” Matthew panted. “The minds…of all become…thoughts of one. Aurora. Jupiter. Ku. Helios. Thoughts and…fears of the light from all, bring forth the sun. Hel. Isis. Odin. Thoth. Take back the Original Sin. Let our fear of light and fear of death bring forth the sun through our dark cover.” The black clouds cleared and light, dim at first, brightened the night. “It’s working.” Vincent laughed as he fought. “Go, genius, go.” Matthew, looking stunned, spoke louder, his voice carrying above the fighting crowd. “Persephone. Set. Eos. Ra. Earth’s brightest star, rise in the dark.” Hybrids surrounded Adam. He fought them with strength and efficiency he hadn’t known he possessed. Not one strike reached him as he kicked his attackers to the ground. He wasn’t thinking about anything but reaching the First Father, who tore his way past his minions in an attempt to reach the tunnel. Adam suddenly understood why. Though it was the middle of the night, the sun was rising. Originals cannot abide sunlight. The First Father dove into the tunnel as the sun blocked out the moon. Adam leapt after him, caught him by the ankle, and jerked him into his arms. The First Father screamed, howled and hissed. His claws and teeth ravaged Adam’s flesh, ripping muscle and striking bone. Thrusting the pain from his mind, Adam tightened his grip on the First Father

and carried him up the rock pile. For such a small creature, he was as strong as a tiger and more wiry. Adam’s arms clutched him in a stranglehold. He stumbled once to his knees, but pushed himself to his feet, walking until he reached the top of the stone pile. As the First Father’s struggles lessened, Adam’s mind filled with memories of several thousand years, of an island sunk in the sea, of traveling through space, and finally of a planet of perennial darkness. The world of the Originals. The First Father shrieked as his skin blistered and fell in shreds from muscle and bone. Only when the bloody, smoking body burst into flames did Adam drop it and fall to his knees, bracing his hands against the rocks. As quickly as the sun rose, it sank, returning the moon to its rightful place as ruler of the night. “Adam,” Mara knelt beside him. He buried himself in her embrace, closing his eyes tightly. The First Father was dead. He had survived. Adam inhaled Mara’s scent deeply. The softness of her face and neck was a welcome comfort. It felt so good just to hold her. Suddenly, he remembered Matthew and turned to his brother. Dulcie was beside him, along with Brett and Jules, who had removed the dagger. “It’s not platinum,” Jules said. “Good,” Matthew rasped. “Hurts though.” “You’re damn lucky it missed your heart,” Brett said. Dulcie kissed Matthew’s cheek. “I love you so much.” A slight smile touched Adam’s lips. Thank God they had survived. Mercedes embraced Adam. “I’m glad this is over.” “So am I,” he sighed, squeezing her tightly. The familiar and marvelous emotions of love and relief filled him, yet there were new feelings as well. Dark feelings and murky images. “It’s strange, but when the First Father died, I absorbed his memories. There’s too much to sort out—” “There’s time for that,” Vincent told him. Mara helped Adam to his feet. As he walked down the mountain, the hybrids fell silent and lowered their eyes, many dropping to their knees in reverence. An odd feeling settled deep inside Adam. Though this task was complete, he had an inkling that there was much more to come. “What are they doing?” Adam whispered. “You have the knowledge of the Originals,” Vincent told him. “You’ve gained a lot of the old man’s power—First Father.” “No way.” Adam’s head spun. “Not me.”

“I think the knowledge went to the right person.” Vincent bowed from the neck and stepped aside for Adam to pass. “You knew all along?” Adam stared at Vincent. “Yeah. I knew. Just like I know the genius wasn’t as bad a psychic as everyone thought.” Vincent glanced at Matthew. “How does it feel to have conjured the sun at midnight?” Matthew shook his head, his shock and exasperation apparent. “Don’t tell me you’re still a nonbeliever?” “I’ll have to study this.” Matthew clutched a hand to his chest. “When I feel better.” A delicate blonde woman approached Adam and bowed deeply. “Forgive me. I know this is probably not the time, but I’ve come to ask a favor of you. My name is Marina. I’m a survivor of Atlantis—a member of the Network.” Network. Network.Adam’s tired mind searched his newly found knowledge. The Network had come from the Originals. It was a group of vampires dedicated to upholding justice among their kind. Though the First Father had led them on the mission to Earth, he despised what they stood for and destroyed the group before Atlantis sank. Marina continued, “When you’re up to it, my associates and I would like to bring the Network back to its rightful place, with you as its head. The knowledge of the Originals is very important to us.” “Of course,” Adam said. “Thank you.” Marina nodded. “We’ll contact you soon.” Adam glanced at Mara, who lifted a hand to his cheek. “The car is out front. Jules said we should go back to the hospital. He’ll care for you there, then we can go to my apartment and sleep.” “Good.” Adam suddenly realized how tired he was. Nothing sounded better than crawling into bed beside Mara and sleeping for the entire day. He nearly laughed. For the first time he remembered, he sounded far too much like a vampire. ***** Mara unlocked her apartment door. She and Adam stepped inside, not bothering to turn on the lights. “Are you hungry?” she asked. He shook his head, took her hand, and pulled her into his arms. They held each other tightly for several moments. Now more than ever he realized how lucky he was to have found her. She had fought for him tonight, and he would never forget that. “I love you so much, Mara.” “I love you, too. I was worried, Adam.”

“It was so courageous, how you inspired the others to fight.” “I had to do something. I don’t know how you did it, Adam. The three of you. He was a monster.” “There are lots of monsters out there. That’s why I’m curious about the Network Marina spoke of.” “It sounds interesting.” He nodded and walked with her to the bedroom, where he dropped onto the bed without bothering to undress. Mara tugged off her clothes and sat at the end of the bed. She unlaced his boots and slipping them off as he watched her through half-open eyes. He sat up halfway as she tugged off his T-shirt. “Turn over,” she told him. He obeyed and closed his eyes as she massaged his shoulders and back. As her soft hands soothed the tense muscles, he thought how good it felt and enjoyed the soft caresses for another full minute before surrendering completely to sleep. ***** Adam awoke at dusk. He heard Mara in the kitchen, smelled coffee and toast, and smiled. Stretching, he walked to the bathroom and showered. Sleep had restored his energy and already his wounds had begun to heal. He felt absolutely wonderful. After dressing, he walked to the kitchen. Mara smiled at him from where she sat at the table sipping from a mug and reading the newspaper. “Look.” She tossed him the paper. The headline read—Unexplainable Phenomenon. Sun rises for three minutes at midnight last night. Scientists baffled. Adam smiled. “All but one scientist.” “Oh, your brother is baffled all right. I talked to Dulcie this morning. She said he’s been calling friends of his in the astronomy field, but none of them have any answers.” Adam laughed. “Poor Matthew. He always needs a solid explanation for everything.” He sat across from Mara and ran his finger over the edge of his mug. “What are you going to do now that everything’s over? Go back to teaching Latin?” Drawing a deep breath, Adam gazed at her. There was so much he wanted to do and so much he needed to talk to her about. “Adam, you can do whatever you want to now. You’re free.”

“I know. That’s not the problem. I know what I want to do.” “What is it?” “It seems my life will never be simple. I killed the First Father, yet now I’ve become him, in a way.” “Adam, you’re still you. Others will look to you for answers, but that’s not something you’re unaccustomed to.” “Does it bother you? Do you still want to be with me?” “Adam—” she took his hand, “—what are you asking?” He reached into his pocket and withdrew a perfectly round blood-red ruby. His pulse raced like he’d just sprinted fifty miles. Never had he imagined this moment would be so nerve-racking. What if she said no? “I’m asking if you’ll marry me. It can be a very long time for our kind, so I want you to be sure.” “Sure?” Mara leapt out of her seat and into his arms. “I’ve never been more sure in my life. Yes, I’ll marry you.” “There are things you have to know. Decisions I’m struggling with, but I want you to be part of them.” “I love you, Adam. Whatever you decide, whatever you want, I want it for you.” He cupped her cheek and brushed her mouth with a kiss. “I feel like the luckiest man in the universe because I have you.” Mara looped her arms around his neck. “That’s funny because I feel like the luckiest woman.” Epilogue Two weeks later Matthew and Dulcie’s home

Adam and Mara sat on the floor in the living room with Dulcie, Matthew, Mercedes and Brett. Dinner dishes rested on the coffee table, and the group languidly sipped wine. Mara and Adam had married the weekend before in the church where Adam had grown up. When they’d arrived in New York, it surprised him to learn that the Reverend Lindsay had been found murdered. No one had known where to contact Adam about the death. Only when Vincent had arrived for the wedding did they learn the truth. When Vincent had been looking for Adam all those weeks ago, he’d tracked him to Lindsay, who had told him where he was staying in Boston. Before leaving New York, Vincent had torn out the reverend’s throat. “Someone had to do it,” Vincent had said. “After all he did to you.” “Don’t expect me to thank you,” Adam had replied. Though he’d started coming to terms with his anger toward Lindsay, he didn’t condone Vincent’s fetish for random murders.

“As long as you don’t want to kill me.” Vincent had laughed. “So can I stay for the wedding?” Brett rubbed a fingertip over Adam’s bearded chin, pulling him back to reality. “What’s with this?” “So Matthew and I won’t be identical, I thought I’d grow a beard.” “Good,” Matthew stated. “Because I’m not about to grow one.” “Why am I not surprised?” Brett muttered. Matthew lifted an eyebrow. “I don’t see you with one, either.” “Me cover this face?” Brett touched his own cheek. “Are you crazy?” “I think Adam’s beard is very sexy.” Mara ran her knuckles over the dark hair on her husband’s jaw. “What do you all think of the Network?” Adam said, “Marina and her associates’ decision to organize patrol groups all over the world to discourage hybrid crime is excellent.” “I’ve already volunteered,” Brett stated. “I’ve been doing similar work for years, anyway. I think organizing is a great idea.” “Adam will act as a head and be in charge of major problems—ones the others have trouble handling,” Mara said. “Matthew and Jules have agreed to offer medical and scientific assistance.” Dulcie stood over her husband, who sat on the couch looking at Mercedes’ photo album of the twins’ baby pictures. “You were so cute.” Mercedes pointed to the photo of Matthew in the crib trying to pull the book out of Brett’s hand. Brett flopped beside Matthew on the couch and glanced at the picture. “You didn’t mind me so much then. You would listen to me read for hours.” Matthew touched the photo with fingertips. “I remember that.” Glancing at his brother, Adam felt a touch of envy. He’d absorbed so many thoughts from the First Father, yet he couldn’t recall his own earliest memories. “You do?” Brett narrowed his eyes at Matthew. “Yes.” Matthew hugged Brett, who returned the embrace. Adam smiled. Perhaps there was hope for Matthew and Brett after all. “So are you going back to teaching next month?” Mercedes asked Adam. “I’ll be tutoring nights.” Adam glanced at Mara.

She smiled. “Adam’s going back to school himself.” “What for?” Matthew’s eyes shone with interest. “We all know how many times deaths are caused by forces beyond the realm of humanity. I’ve spent my life training to fight those forces, but that’s only part of it. How many crimes go unpunished because mortals don’t recognize the signs of vampire attacks?” “You want to be a cop?” Dulcie asked. “A forensic pathologist. That way I can identify deaths caused by supernatural murderers and report back to the Network, who can handle it better than mortal law enforcers.” “Medical school.” Matthew jumped off the couch, beaming. “I amso proud. We can have such a great time with this.” “We?” Brett glanced at Matthew. “If you need help with anything, I’m at your service,” Matthew told Adam. “I’ll probably need all the help I can get.” “How do you feel about it, Mara?” Dulcie asked. “I’m accustomed to Matthew’s crazy hours, but—” “I have my own plans,” Mara said. “I’m going to be a chronicler for the Network.” Gazing at Mara with pride, Adam still could hardly believe he’d found such a perfect mate. “So will you two be moving here?” Matthew asked. “You want to go to school in Boston?” Adam shook his head. “We’re staying in New York. My boys’ club is there, and I’ve coached them for years. While I’m busy studying, Vincent has promised to take over their karate training.” “Vincent?” Mercedes asked. “He’s moving to your neighborhood?” “Right down the street.” Adam grimaced. “Marina lives nearby and his libido is screaming for her.” “His libido screams for anything with breasts and a pulse,” Matthew stated. While the others continued talking, Adam and Mara excused themselves for a drive. “Where are we going?” Mara asked. “You’ll see.” He stopped the car outside an old courthouse now used for community theater. Singing echoed through the walls. Mara smiled at Adam as they approached the building and climbed to the roof. A tingle of love and desire raced through Adam as he remembered the first time he’d taken Mara to a rooftop. “I read about the play in the paper,” he told her. “It’s not exactly like the theater in Spain, but I thought it might be close enough for tonight.”

“I think I can live with it,” Mara teased, slipping into his arms and resting her cheek against his chest. She took his hand and, smiling, gazed at the simple gold wedding band on his finger. “I love you, Adam.” Burying his lips in her throat, he caressed her hair and showed her exactly how much he loved her.

The End

About the author

A lifelong fan of action and romance, Kate Hill likes heroes with a touch of something wicked and wild. Her short fiction and poetry have appeared in publications both on and off the Internet. When she’s not working on her books, Kate enjoys dancing, martial arts, and researching vampires and Viking history.

Kate Hill welcomes mail from readers. You can write to her c/o Ellora’s Cave Publishing at 1337 Commerce Drive, #13, Stow, Ohio 44224. Also by Kate Hill:

Ancient Blood: Darkness Therein Ancient Blood: Deep Red Ancient Blood: In Black Ancient Blood: The Blood Doctor Ancient Blood: The Holiday Stalking By Honor Bound anthology Forever Midnight anthology Horsemen 1: Dream Stallion Horsemen 2: Captive Stallion Horsemen 3:Highland Stallion Knights of the Ruby Order 1: Torn Knights of the Ruby Order 2: Crag

Knights of the Ruby Order 3: Lock Midnight Desires Moonlust Privateer Vampires at Heart anthology

Discover for yourself why readers can’t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora’s Cave. Whether you prefer e-books or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.

www.ellorascave.com